FOREIGN LANGUAGE LEARNING WITH

SELF-INSTRUCTIONAL TELEVISION MATERIALS:

AN EXPLORATORY STUDY

Tae Umino

Ph D Thesis

Institute of Education,
University of London

2002
 ABSTRACT

This thesis investigates second language (L2) learning with self-

instructional television (SITV) materials. It aims to explore: (1) how SITV
materials can contribute to L2 learning; (2) the process of self-instruction involved
in the use of SITV materials; and (3) a new methodological approach for
investigating the use of SITV materials.
The initial literature review considers self-instruction in general and
learning involving self-instructional broadcast materials in particular, providing
details also of two preliminary studies of Japanese students carried out by the
author.
The main study was designed to investigate, in an exploratory-interpretive
fashion, the process whereby seven British adult learners studied Japanese using
SITV materials over a fourteen-month period consisting of four phases.
Phase 1 revealed features of SITV materials learners find salient while
viewing SITV lessons. It was also found that the learners' focus shifted from
surface features of the materials to content and onto their own learning process,
and that this development accompanied changes in the way they studied with the
materials. This led me to carry out a second literature review, on learner
strategies.
The research in Phase 2 focussed on learners' strategy use while viewing
SITV lessons, revealing the types of strategies learners use as well as variability in
strategy use according to the lesson, with implications for strategy research more
generally.
In Phases 3 and 4, which were motivated by the learners themselves, I had
the chance to observe what they would do if left on their own. In Phase 4,
learners formed a semi-autonomous learning group and together invented creative
activities of their own to fulfill their needs and shared strategies to overcome their
common problems.
On the basis of these findings, the thesis concludes with an overall
discussion of the role of SITV materials in L2 learning, the process of materials-
centred self-instruction, and issues of research methodology, as well as
pedagogical and methodological implications. Directions for future research are
also suggested.

2
 ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS

This project could not have been completed without the assistance and
support of many colleagues, friends and family.
I wish to thank first my supervisor David Block for offering me the
challenge and encouragement to undertake the project and for providing the
sustained guidance I needed to finish it.
I am very appreciative of suggestions for improvement of earlier versions
of the manuscript and encouragement given by Richard Smith and Francis Jones.
I wish to acknowledge the Japan Foundation for providing me the funding
(the Fellowship Program) to carry out the main study reported in this thesis during
the year 1998-1999. I also wish to acknowledge the numerous people who
worked in the production of 'Let's Learn Japanese' which provided the initial
inspirational boost in the development of this project.
I would like to express my special thanks to Tony and Alice for their
sustained support and encouragement, and all the family and friends who inspired
me and gave me the courage to accomplish this long-term project.
Finally, my deep thanks go to the seven British learners who were so
cooperative and eager to pursue their Japanese learning.

3
 TABLE OF CONTENTS

Abstract 2
Acknowledgements 3
Table of Contents 4
List of Tables 8
List of Figures 9

Chapter 1 Introduction 10
1.1 Introduction 10
1.2 Aims and scope of the thesis 12
1.3 Overview of the thesis 14

Chapter 2 Self-instruction and SITV materials 18

2.1 Introduction 18
2.2 Self-instructional television (SITV) materials and `SITV learning' 18
2.2.1 Self-instruction 18
2.2.2 SITV materials and SITV learning 21
2.2.3 A model of SITV learning 24
2.3 The visual aspects of L2 television / video materials and L2 learning 26
2.3.1 Early studies based on inferences from general educational
television 27
2.3.2 Works on visual elements in L2 video materials 28
2.3.3 C.R.A.P.E.L. studies 29
2.3.4 Willis (1983a, 1983b) 30
2.3.5 Umino (1993a, 1993b) 31
2.4 Studies of the use of self-instructional materials 32
2.4.1 Studies of the use of self-instructional textbook materials 32
2.4.2 Studies of BBC language courses used in the UK 33
2.4.3 Studies of BBC radio language courses used in Africa 34
2.4.4 Studies of BBC radio language courses used in Russia 35
2.4.5 Studies of NHK educational broadcasts used in Japan 35
2.4.6 A study of SITV materials produced in Japan 37
2.4.7 Summary of this section 38
2.5 My preliminary studies (Umino, 1999, 2000) 39
2.6 Conclusion 46

4
Chapter 3 Research methodology of the main study 48
3.1 Introduction 48
3.2 The design of the study 50
3.2.1 Participants 50
3.2.2 Session schedule and period 51
3.2.3 The setting 53
3.2.4 Data collection instruments 55
3.2.5 Basic procedure for each session in Phase 1 56
3.2.6 The SITV materials 57
3.3 Overall methodological considerations 59
3.3.1 Overall approach 59
3.3.2 Means of data collection 63
3.3.3 Triangulation 70
3.3.4 Issue of 'trustworthiness' in qualitative research 71
3.4 Conclusion 72

Chapter 4 Main study: Phase 1 74

4.1 Introduction 74
4.2 Method of analysis 74
4.3 Classification of topics emerging in the group interviews 76
4.4 The features of SITV materials learners perceive to be salient 80
4.5 Process of SITV learning 82
4.5.1 Evolution of topics in the group interviews 82
4.5.2 Developmental changes during the eleven sessions 84
4.5.3 Explaining the changes 89
4.6 The final interviews at the end of eleven sessions 93
4.6.1 How learners benefitted from SITV materials / SITV learning
in learning Japanese 94
4.6.2 Method of studying with SITV materials 98
4.7 Results from additional questionnaire 99
4.8 Discussion and conclusion 100

Chapter 5 Revisiting theory: previous works on learner strategies 10

5.1 Introduction: the scope of the chapter 105
5.2 Concepts and definitions of strategy 106
5.2.1 Concepts of learner strategies 106
5.2.2 Definitions of strategies 107
5.3 Taxonomy: what kinds of learner strategies have been identified? 110

5
 5.3.1 Early taxonomies 110
5.3.2 The taxonomy of O'Malley and his associates 112
5.3.3 Oxford's taxonomy 114
5.3.4 Summary 116
5.4 Learners' strategy application to transactional listening / viewing 116
5.4.1 Introduction 116
5.4.2 O'Malley's studies (O'Malley, Chamot and Kupper, 1989) 117
5.4.3 Bacon's studies (Bacon et al 1990, Bacon 1992a, 1992b,
1992c) 118
5.4.4 Vogely's study (Vogely, 1995; 1998) 119
5.4.5 Vandergrift's study (Vandergrift, 1996; 1997) 120
5.4.6 Goh's study (Goh, 1997; 1998) 120
5.4.7 Umino's study (Umino, 1993a, 1993b) 121
5.4.8 Chien and Wei's study (Chien and Wei, 1998) 122
5.4.9 Wolff's study (Wolff, 1987) 123
5.4.10 Phase 1 of the present study (revisited) 124
5.4.11 Summary 124
5.5 Conclusion 128

Chapter 6 Main study: Phase 2 129

6.1 Introduction 129
6.2 Procedure of data collection and method of analysis 129
6.2.1 Procedure of data collection 129
6.2.2 Method of data analysis 131
6.3 Overall strategy use 132
6.4 Case studies of the individual lessons 137
6.4.1 Case 1 137
6.4.2 Case 2 140
6.4.3 Case 3 143
6.4.4 Summary of this section 146
6.5 The final interviews: developmental changes over seven weeks 147
6.5.1 How learners benefitted from SITV materials / SITV
learning in learning Japanese 148
6.5.2 Method of studying with SITV materials 151
6.6 Discussion and conclusion 158

Chapter 7 Sequel to main study: 'Phase 3' and 'Phase 4' 161
7.1 Introduction 161

6
7.2 'Phase 3' 161
7.3 'Phase 4' 166

Chapter 8 Discussion and conclusion 177

8.1 Reviewing my 'journey of investigation' 177
8.2 Overall aim (1): To understand how SITV materials can contribute
to L2 learning and how materials can be improved. 181
8.2.1 Advantages of learning with SITV materials 181
8.2.2 Characteristics of 'good' SITV materials as perceived
by learners 183
8.3 Overall aim (2): To understand the process of SITV learning /
self-instruction 185
8.3.1 Cognitive process and SITV learning 186
8.3.2 The management of SITV learning 193
8.3.3 The affective aspect of SITV learning 195
8.3.4 Interpreting the process 196
8.4 Overall aim (3): To develop new research approaches for
investigating SITV learning / self-instruction 201
8.4.1 Contributions of this research approach 201
8.4.2 Limitations of the present approach 204
8.5 Conclusion 205

Bibliography 209

Appendices 232
Appendix 1: Basic sentence structures for 'Let's Learn Japanese' 232
Appendix 2: Learner Profile Sheet 234
Appendix 3: Questionnaire sheet (for Phases 1 and 3) 235
Appendix 4: Questionnaire sheet (for Phase 4) 236
Appendix 5: Positive and negative comments for major materials-oriented
Topics (Phase 1) 237
Appendix 6: Example excerpts from group interviews (topics) 239

7
 LIST OF TABLES

Table 2.1 Learner control in SITV learning: a preliminary model 25

Table 2.2 Functions of visual elements in communication (Riley, 1981) 30
Table 2.3 Taxonomy of visual elements in video materials (J. Willis, 1983a) 31
Table 2.4 Summary of studies on self-instructional, in particular SIB materials 39
Table 2.5 Time, place of study and family assistance before entering university 45
Table 3.1 The participants 51
Table 3.2 Summary of sessions in the four phases of the study 52
Table 3.3 The interview session schedule and participation 53
Table 3.4 Naturalistic setting and setting in this study 54
Table 3.5 Data collection instruments used in this study 55
Table 4.1 Topics emerged from the group interviews 79
Table 4.2 Sessions in which materials-oriented topics emerged 81
Table 4.3 Positive and negative comments for the topic 'PRESENTER' 82
Table 4.4 Major topics in group interviews in Phase 1: Group A 83
Table 4.5 Major topics in group interviews in Phase 1: Group B 84
Table 4.6 Summary of the individual interview after 11 sessions 94
Table 4.7 The areas in which SITV materials were beneficial for learning
Japanese 95
Table 4.8 Parts in the programme which were most useful 99
Table 4.9 Characteristics of parts in the programme which were least useful 99
Table 5.1 Definitions of learning strategies / learner strategies 109
Table 5.2 Five strategies identified by Naiman et al (1978) 111
Table 5.3 Taxonomy of cognitive strategies by Rubin (1981) 112
Table 5.4 Taxonomy of learning strategies by O'Malley et al (O'Malley and
Chamot, 1990) 112
Table 5.5 Oxford's Taxonomy 115
Table 5.6 Summary of the studies on strategy application for transactional
listening / viewing 125
Table 6.1 The interview sessions for Phase 2 130
Table 6.2 Major sections of the lessons 130
Table 6.3 Reported strategies, with example excerpts 133
Table 6.4 Number of type of strategies reported in each session 136
Table 6.5 Summary of the individual interview after 20 lessons (20 weeks
since first contact) 147
Table 6.6 Aspects for which SITV materials were reported as helpful in
learning Japanese 150

8
Table 6.7 Number of note entries and type of notes taken during the
video-lessons 155
Table 7.1 The session schedule for 'Phase 3' 162
Table 7.2 Learners' responses to the questionnaire 166
Table 7.3 The session schedule for 'Phase 4' 167
Table 7.4 Learners' descriptions of activities at home 175

LIST OF FIGURES

Figure 2.1 Relationship between different modes of language learning 20

Figure 2.2 Classification of media (source: Bretz, 1971:66) 22
Figure 3.1 The relationship between plans and outcomes in classroom learning 48
Figure 3.2 The relationship between plans and outcomes in SITV learning 49
Figure 3.3 Setting in the study 54
Figure 3.4 Types of research (based on van Lier, 1988:57) 62
Figure 3.5 Four types of moderator style (source: Millward, 1995:283) 66

9
 CHAPTER 1

INTRODUCTION

1.1 Introduction

This thesis considers the learning of second languages (L2) using self-
instructional television (SITV) materials, that is, television language courses
specifically designed for second language self-instruction (see Chapter 2 for
further discussion on the notion of self-instruction). As I will briefly indicate in
this introduction, such materials are widely used in the Japanese context, with
which I am most familiar, but have received little serious attention from
researchers in this or other contexts (again see Chapter 2).
I first developed an interest in researching the use of SITV materials on the
basis of personal experience in the production of a particular television language
course for the learning of Japanese as a foreign language. My journey of
exploration in this area had begun even prior to this, however, when I first started
teaching Japanese using video materials. In 1989, I became involved in teaching
Japanese to adults in a language school in Tokyo. The courses were in
conversational Japanese for people working in Japan, mostly business people from
countries such as the USA and the UK. The school used video materials as the
core component. As I taught using these materials, I became aware that as
learners watched the video, they engaged to a considerable degree in inferencing,
that is, the making of informed guesses as to the meaning of an unknown unit in
an utterance in the light of all available linguistic clues which are familiar to the
learner in combination with the other nonlinguistic clues available (Carton, 1971;
Haastrup, 1987). Learners were observed to be using various audio and visual
clues provided in the materials to guess the meaning of unknown units. This
observation led me to an early study published in 1993, in which I investigated
this area more thoroughly (details of this study will be presented in Chapters 2 and
5).
From 1993 to 1996, I was fortunate to be involved in the production of the
second part of a major television language course called 'Let's Learn Japanese'
(Part One of this series was produced in 1981). The materials I helped to develop
were to be broadcast on television in countries outside Japan. I had several roles
in this project. First, I was one of the three materials designers who organized the
teaching content in negotiation with others on the production team, including the
director and the script-writer. Second, I was also the presenter ('teacher figure') in

10
the series. Finally, I co-wrote the accompanying textbook for the Japan
Foundation (the Japanese equivalent to The British Council), which had
commissioned the series. During the production process of these materials, I
became strongly aware of the fact that decisions made in this process were
frequently based on untested assumptions regarding how learners might learn
using this kind of material. These assumptions mostly derived from the prior
experience of members of staff as teachers, producers, directors, or script-writers,
rather than being based on data derived from empirical investigations into how
learners actually learn with this type of material. During these years of work,
therefore, I developed an intrinsic motivation to find out how learners actually
perceive elements in the materials which are presumed by the designers of the
materials to be useful to them and how learners actually use the materials in their
learning process. Do learners really find these elements useful? How do learners
make sense of these materials when they are engaged in learning? There were
many questions which I felt needed to be answered in order to evaluate the work
we had done. Findings in this area appeared to be extremely limited even for
SITV materials in other contexts. In this thesis I therefore investigate the use of
SITV materials in the hope of providing a basis on which future production of and
research into such materials may be based.
A second reason for my involvement in this area of investigation is the
significance of the use of such materials in Japan, where I was born and grew up.
It is no exaggeration to say that SITV materials play a major role in L2 learning in
Japan. On television and radio, a wide variety of foreign language instructional
programmes are newly produced each year and broadcast at various times
everyday. For example, in 2000, NHK (The Japan Broadcasting Corporation), the
major educational broadcasting company in Japan, provided 13 radio language
series per week for eight languages: Chinese, English, French, German, Italian,
Korean, Russian and Spanish and fourteen television language series for the same
eight languages, with the addition of Japanese (NHK, 2000). Radio and television
foreign language instructional programmes account for a total of 23 hours and 50
minutes of on-air time per week including repeats. This contrasts with BBC
language course provision in the UK which accounts for only four hours of on-air
time per week, exclusively on television (BBC, 1998). In Japan, people interested
in learning languages make use of these courses according to their various needs.
My parents, for example, studied Italian by watching one of the series every week
for a year before they visited Italy, and Spanish before they visited Spain the
following year. I myself used the French series for six months when I took up
French at university. Further evidence for the significance of such materials in the

11
Japanese context will be presented in Chapter 2.
Despite the fact that SITV materials can be seen to play an important role
in L2 learning in Japan, little serious investigation has been carried out into the
characteristics of these materials or the ways they are used. In the British context,
greater efforts have been devoted to the evaluation of particular BBC television
and radio series (see Chapter 2), and these studies are likely to be of relevance to
the investigation of materials produced in Japan. However, on the basis of my
own experiences in SITV materials production, it has become clear to me that,
despite the resources and energies devoted to the production of such materials,
relatively little attention has been paid in any context, including Britain, to
investigation of the actual use of such materials by learners. For the contextual
and motivational reasons described above, the main focus of my study will be on
SITV materials produced in the Japanese context for the learning of Japanese as a
foreign language.

1.2 Aims and scope of the thesis

The first aim of the thesis is to contribute, for ultimately practical

purposes, to an understanding of how SITV materials can contribute to L2
learning and how they can be improved, given the importance of such materials in
the Japanese context with which I am particularly familiar. Despite their apparent
popularity in this and other contexts, very little serious attention appears to have
been paid to what features of SITV materials contribute to L2 learning in what
ways, or how such features might be exploited by learners for the enhancement of
their own L2 learning. Since I place importance on investigating learners'
contributions in this area as much as on identifying features of materials
themselves which play a role, I investigate this topic mainly by observing how
learners perceive, make sense of and respond to the materials in question, in short,
the ways in which they interact with the materials (as will be discussed further
below).
The second aim is to contribute to a deeper understanding of the process of
L2 self-instruction involving the use of self-instructional television (SITV)
materials, and thereby to throw light on the nature of self-instructed language
learning more generally. Self-instruction is defined as a mode of learning in
which learners take the initiative in their learning outside institutionalised
educational control (see 2.2 for further discussion). Dickinson (1987:5) indicates
that one form of self-instruction involves relying heavily on specially designed
learning materials. He terms this 'materials-centred self-instruction' in which

12
much of the decision-making with regard to learning is built into the ('self-
instructional') materials to enable learners to learn on their own. The learning
situation considered in this thesis (learning with SITV materials) falls into this
category. In the literature on materials-centred self-instruction, the focus has
primarily been on evaluating the materials themselves (see Chapter 2) and little
attention has been paid to characteristics of this mode of learning and how
learners interact with the materials in pursuing this form of self-instruction.
Indeed, learners engaged in materials-centred self-instruction have tended to be
characterized as passive (Dickinson, 1987; Holec, 1981) beings who simply
follow the rails laid down by the materials designers. However, just as the
outcomes of classroom learning can be conceptualized as a co-product of
interaction between teacher and learners, the outcomes of materials-centred self-
instruction can be understood as a co-product of the interaction between the
learner and the materials in question. Accordingly, the active role the learner may
play in this process deserves to be explored. My ultimate goal, then, is to
understand the process of self-instruction using SITV materials, by shedding light
in particular on how learners contribute within this process, in other words, what
learners think and do and how they feel in their attempts to learn from such
materials. At the same time, I hope to focus on developmental aspects of this
process by adopting a longitudinal perspective.
It is worth noting here further that even though in self-instruction learners
act outside the control of teachers or institutions, this does not mean they are
wholly self-directed, that is, fully in control of their learning, or autonomous, that
is, able to engage in self-directed learning (see 2.2 for definition). It can be argued
that self-instruction provides an opportunity to exercise autonomy, which is a
necessary condition for the development of autonomy, but not a sufficient one.
Indeed, some researchers point out that engagement in materials-centred self-
instruction can actually inhibit autonomy (Holec, 1981, Benson, 2001). Finding
out the extent to which the learners are autonomous in self-instruction is not the
primary concern of the present study, although it is relevant in that the way
learners use SITV materials in self-instruction is likely to be related to the degree
to which they are in control of such use. Nor does the study focus on how one can
develop learner autonomy using this type of self-instructional material in self-
instruction although implications in this area will be discussed in Chapter 8.
The above leads me to consideration of the third aim of the thesis, which is
to establish new methodological approaches for investigating the use of SITV
materials. The research methods previously employed in this area have tended to
be highly controlling and selective (see 3.4), involving tests (for example, Flavell

13
and Micallef, 1995) or surveys (for example, Rybak, 1983), both of which impose
predetermined categories on learners. Previous studies have tended to value
quantification over interpretation, and have failed to take account of
developmental aspects. However, as van Lier (1988) points out, other approaches
are available to the classroom researcher, and my conflation of materials-centred
self-instruction with other forms of instructed learning (see Chapter 2) enables me
to consider alternative means for investigating in my chosen area. The following
major considerations have governed the approach adopted in my main study.
Primarily, I adopt an exploratory-interpretive approach (Grotjahn, 1987) through
which I attempt to discover new issues and theories through analytic induction
from data. This entails employment of methods which enable me to explore the
complexity of SITV learning as far as possible from participants' own viewpoints.
I focus on the process of SITV learning rather than its product, employing a
longitudinal, developmental perspective. By employing these approaches I hope to
reveal findings which have not been captured in previous studies, and at the same
time contribute to the establishment of a new methodological perspective for
future research into the use of SITV and other self-instructional materials, and into
other L2 educational issues more generally. These considerations are further
developed in Chapters 2 and 3.

1.3 Overview of the thesis

With the above aims in mind, I pursued the investigation which will be
described in the following chapters. The thesis comprises literature reviews in
three areas, and the report of my own study. My own investigation proceeded in
such a manner that the execution of one phase of research led on to the execution
of the next combined with consultation of a further area of literature. The
structure of the thesis represents the sequence through which I pursued this
investigation. I adopted this narrative format of writing because in this way I can
best represent what I did and the manner in which I did what I did. Below I
present an overview of this thesis.

In Chapter 2, I clarify certain key concepts, drawing on the existing

literature related to self-instruction and the use of SITV materials. I review studies
previously carried out relating to the use of SITV materials, focussing on two
areas of particular relevance. First, I review works which relate to a defining
feature of SITV materials, namely the visual elements of television / video
materials, and studies which throw light on their significance for L2 learning.

14
Second, I review studies looking into the use of L2 self-instructional materials, in
particular self-instructional broadcast (SIB) materials. The latter review, covering
the use of materials produced in the UK and in Japan, reveals some inadequacies
of previous research, particularly within the Japanese context, and provides a
justification for two preliminary studies of my own in the Japanese context, which
I also report on in this chapter. These two studies motivated me to carry out the
main study which is presented in the rest of the thesis.

In Chapter 3, I consider the underpinnings of the methodology for the

main study. Previous studies on SIB learning (reviewed in 2.4 in Chapter 2) have
almost exclusively used structured surveys and tests without much attention being
paid to the process as opposed to the products of learning, failing to take account
of the developmental aspects. My own preliminary studies reported on in 2.5
employed an open-ended questionnaire and interviews, but failed to address
aspects of process adequately. In the main study, therefore, I employ an
exploratory-interpretive approach (Grotjahn, 1987) with the aim of overcoming
some of the limitations of the previous studies. In this chapter, I aim to present
the theoretical underpinnings and practical considerations with regard to
employment of this approach in an investigation of SITV learning.

Using this approach, I carried out Phase 1 of my main study, which is

reported on in Chapter 4. In order to investigate areas which were not covered in
previous work, this study focusses on a specific case of learners using a particular
SITV series. The participants for my two studies reported in Chapter 2 were
experienced users of SIB materials in Japan. In this main study, however, I chose
a group in Britain who had never studied with any sort of SITV materials, thus
aiming to document closely the process by which these ordinary or (in terms of
SITV learning) inexperienced learners embark on SITV learning, respond to the
SITV materials and develop as they continue this process. In Phase 1, therefore, I
document the features of a particular set of SITV materials for Japanese language
learning which were perceived to be salient by learners and how these salient
features evolved over time. I also discuss how the learners' focus shifted away
from materials-oriented features towards learning-oriented features as well as
some developments observed in this phase. In order to understand their learning
process more precisely, in Phase 2 of the study I decided to investigate strategies
learners employ during SITV lessons.

15
 In Chapter 5, I survey the literature on learner strategies as a basis for
investigation in Phase 2. I first review the major taxonomies developed for
describing learner strategies. Then I review previous work on learners'
application of strategies for listening / viewing tasks. These studies provide
insights into the types of strategies applied in listening / viewing and address
differences between the strategies used by effective and less effective listeners.
Nevertheless, they suffer from certain deficiencies which are relevant to my
research. First, most studies do not address the role of visual aspects and how
these shape strategy use. Second, they are restricted in their approach to research,
tending to rely on quantitative analysis rather than qualitative. Finally, the studies
tend to overlook developmental aspects of strategy use, using cross-sectional
rather than longitudinal methods.

Phase 2 of the main study, reported on in Chapter 6, focusses on the

learners' use of strategies during SITV lessons. By using verbal reports, I elicited
participants' reports on their thought processes after each segment of a lesson.
The unique characteristics of lessons delivered via SITV materials (namely, the
way they can be 'paused' to elicit learners' reactions) made possible this 'micro-
analysis' of learners' strategy use during a lesson. In this way, I was able to
investigate the learning process in the micro sense (within a particular lesson) as
well as in the macro sense (over 8 lessons). This enabled me to uncover the types
of strategies used and the ways in which they are used within instructional
sequences, whilst highlighting variability in such strategy use. Some
developmental changes over the phase are also discussed.

After Phase 2 was finished, the learners expressed their wish to continue
with the sessions as they found them beneficial for their Japanese learning. We
ended up having 16 more sessions, taking place over two distinct periods. I refer
to these sequel phases as 'Phase 3' and 'Phase 4' respectively. The additional
data collected from these phases have some important implications for
understanding the process of SITV learning and L2 self-instruction. In Chapter 7,
I provide a description of these phases and highlight significant findings.

In Chapter 8, I discuss the overall findings of the study reported on in this

thesis in relation to the three aims I set at the beginning, namely: (1) to contribute
insights into how SITV materials can contribute to L2 learning and how materials
can be improved; (2) to contribute to understanding the process of SITV learning /
self-instruction; and (3) to establish a new methodology for investigating SITV

16
learning / self-instruction. I discuss the findings in relation to previous work in
the field of second language acquisition as I draw implications for materials
production and research methodology respectively before evaluating the
limitations of the present work. Finally, I draw conclusions and suggest some
directions for future research.

17
 CHAPTER 2

SELF-INSTRUCTION AND SITV MATERIALS

2.1 Introduction

In this chapter, I review previous works related to the use of self-

instructional television (SITV) materials in L2 learning. I start by defining the
key terms used throughout the thesis and by clarifying what I mean by self-
instruction, SITV materials, and SITV learning (2.2). I then review works in two
areas which are particularly relevant to the current investigation: the role of the
visual element in SITV materials (2.3), and roles of self-instructional materials in
L2 learning (2.4). In the first area I begin by summarising the major findings of
earlier works of the 1960s on the visual elements of television which can be
effectively exploited for L2 teaching. These works, though not empirically-
grounded drew inferences from experimental research on general educational and
instructional television, and provided an important basis for the succeeding
investigations in the area. I then review a noteworthy group of studies which
attempt to build on these earlier works, relating to roles of visual elements of
television / video materials in L2 teaching and learning. In 2.4, I review relevant
studies on L2 learning using self-instructional materials, with a particular focus on
broadcast materials. Finally, in 2.5, I devote some space to two of my own studies
carried out in the Japanese context which directly motivated me to pursue the
main study to be discussed in this thesis.

2.2 Self-instructional television (SITV) materials, and 'SITV learning'

2.2.1 Self-instruction

Let us start by clarifying what is meant by the term self-instruction.

Dickinson (1987) defines self-instruction as 'a situation in which a learner, with
others or alone, is working without direct control from a teacher' (p 5). According
to this broad definition, self-instruction is seen as potentially taking place inside
the classroom (as in the case of individualised learning) as well as outside the
classroom (Dickinson, 1987). In other words, it can include situations in which a
learner receives some structuring from a teacher. Such a broad conception of self-
instruction becomes problematic when we come to regard the relationship of self-
instruction to other modes of instruction. White (1995), for example, follows

18
Dickinson's definition and uses self-instruction to refer to a learning situation in
distance learning where a learner receives indirect control from a teacher who is at
a distance. However, experiencing teacher intervention from a distance appears to
be crucially different from not having any teacher intervention at all, and the
failure to make this distinction appears to create ambiguity. Benson (2001:62)
interprets the term even more broadly as 'any deliberate effort by the learner to
acquire or master language content or skills'. Such a broad definition is not very
productive as it does not distinguish self-instruction from other acts of deliberate
learning behaviour including learner strategies. Jones (1998:378), on the other
hand, more narrowly defines self-instruction as 'a deliberate long-term learning
project instigated, planned, and carried out by the learner alone, without teacher
intervention'. This narrower conception of self-instruction appears to be more
appropriate in the sense that it clearly states the characteristic of there being no
teacher intervention. However, it fails to take account of the fact that the learner
may use self-instructional materials which 'replace' a teacher, in other words it
seems to equate self-instruction too closely with 'self-directed learning' (see
below). As I shall discuss further below, self-instruction does not necessarily
entail self-direction and these two concepts ought to be discussed separately
although they are related to each other.
In order to resolve the types of confusion discussed above, in my view the
term self-instruction ought to be used to refer to a particular mode of learning
through which instructed learning is realised, and defined adequately in relation to
other modes of instructed learning. I refer to mode here to represent a 'way in
which instruction is realised'. Figure 2.1 illustrates the relationship I propose
between different modes of instructed learning. Instructed learning is a cover
term which refers to learning that involves a 'planned attempt to intervene in the
learning process' (Ellis, 1990: 40). Ellis further argues that instructed L2 learning
involves some form of 'formal instruction', which is defined from a
psycholinguistic perspective as any 'planned attempt to intervene directly in the
process of interlanguage construction by providing samples of specific linguistic
features for learning' (Ellis, 1990: 93). Instructed learning is contrasted with
natural acquisition (of languages) which does not involve formal instruction,
although in reality, as Benson (2001:62) points out, learners are likely to engage
in natural acquisition through direct communication in the target language or
interaction with target language texts concurrently even if they are receiving
formal instruction. Among the different modes by which instructed learning can
be realised, self-instruction is a mode in which individuals take the initiative for
learning without receiving control from institutionalised education. This non-

19
institutional aspect is perhaps the defining feature which distinguishes self-
instruction from other, institutionalised forms of instructed learning. Distance
learning may resemble self-instruction in the sense that there is no teacher present
in the learning situation. However, it is an institutionalised mode of learning in
which a teacher is present at a distance as opposed to in contingent forms of
learning (such as classroom learning) and is better distinguished from self-
instruction.

Figure 2.1 Relationship between different modes of language learning

Natural acquisition
Contingent learning (classroom learning)

Institutionalised learning

Instructed learning Distance learning

Self-instruction

There are several characteristics of self-instruction which require further

clarification here. First, it does not imply that learners undertake the task of
mastering a language entirely by themselves, though this latter view is suggested
in Jones's definition above. In other words, it is possible for a learner to engage
in self-instruction while also being involved in classroom instruction and / or in
natural acquisition. In fact, Jones (1996) found that most of the users of self-
instructional materials he investigated combined self-instruction and classroom
learning (see also 2.4). The most effective route suggested in his study is
engaging in classwork at the beginning level, then proceeding to self-instruction.
Secondly, self-instruction does not necessarily refer exclusively to
individual work (as implied in Jones's definition above) but can involve working
in a group. For example, in an early study of self-instruction, Tough (1971)
investigated self-directed 'learning projects' in North America and found that
adults often studied in small and medium-sized 'autonomous learning groups'
whose members themselves planned their learning sessions.
Thirdly, it does not necessarily imply learner autonomy, which is probably
best defined as a capacity or positive attitude for taking control of various aspects
of one's own learning. Little (1991:4) defines autonomy as 'the capacity for
detachment, critical reflection, decision-making, and independent action'. Self-
direction, on the other hand, may be seen to refer to actual control over learning
decisions. 'Self-instruction', `self-direction', and 'autonomy' are often confused
due to differences in the use of these terms in the literature. For example,
Dickinson uses 'self-direction' to refer to an 'attitude to the learning task, where

20
the learner accepts responsibility for all the decisions concerned with his learning
and defines 'autonomy' as actual control over learning decisions, which I prefer to
term here 'self-direction'. While the reversal of his terms here might appear
confusing, I am in fact attempting to avoid confusion, since contemporary
researchers tend to define self-direction in terms of behaviour and autonomy in
terms of attitude or capacity, following Holec (1979) rather than Dickinson (1987)
in this respect. It should also be noted that in the adult education literature, what I
term 'self-instruction' here is often referred to as 'self-direction' (Knowles,
1975:18),
This third point becomes more apparent as we turn to consideration of
degrees of self-direction within self-instruction, which may be assessed according
to the extent to which learners are actually in control of the different decisions
necessary in their learning (Dickinson, 1987: 14). One way in which this may be
done is by taking into account the role of materials. Dickinson points out that
although self-instruction is ideally carried out in a self-directed manner, it may not
be so if the learners are simply following decisions built into the chosen self-
instructional materials instead of making their own decisions. He terms this mode
of learning materials-centred self-instruction. Programmed learning as described
by Howatt (1969) is the extreme case of this form of self-instruction. One could
argue that the mere fact of using self-instructional materials does not imply that
learners have no control over their learning. However, it is fair to say that many
home-learners are enabled to engage in self-instruction by their use of the self-
instructional materials, as is reported in Jones's (1996) survey carried out in the
UK and in other contexts as well (see 2.4). Indeed, in the literature on learner
autonomy, learners' engagement in materials-centred self-instruction tended to be
perceived in a negative sense, with such learners having been described as supine
beings (Holec 1981) who passively follow the syllabus and the instruction
provided in the materials. From this viewpoint, materials-centred self-instruction
may at times be seen to inhibit the development or exercise of autonomy (Holec,
1981; Dickinson, 1997; Benson, 2001:9). I will return to this issue of degree of
self-direction in self-instruction after having defined some characteristics of SITV
materials in 2.2.3.

2.2.2 SITV materials and SITV learning

`Self-study' or 'self-instructional materials' refer to materials which are

specifically designed to enable a learner to learn a language without direct
intervention from a teacher (the term 'self-instructional materials' will be used for

21
consistency in this thesis). Consequently, many of the decisions which tend to be
taken by the teacher in a classroom are made by the designers of such materials
and embedded within them. Thus, the user of such materials may be working
without a teacher, without being in a classroom, and yet still be on the receiving
end of some kind of intervention in the learning process through the medium of
the materials. Accordingly, recent research into self-instructional textbook and
audio tape materials has demonstrated that such materials display different
features from course materials designed for classroom use, including more explicit
instructions, and answer keys (Hayet, 1990 / 91; Roberts, 1995, 1996; Jones,
1996). Recently produced self-instructional materials often come in the form of
'self-instructional packages' made up of several different components, including
various combinations of course book, audio- and / or video-cassettes, and
reference guides, typically with a core component carrying the main learning
information and activities (Jones, 1996).
The specific type of self-instructional materials focused on in this thesis
falls within the category of audio-visual materials employing what Bretz
(1971:66) terms audio-motion-visual media. Bretz provides a useful classification
of different media according to the kind of information presented: audio and / or
visual, with the latter involving either still or motion presentation (Figure 2.2).

Figure 2.2 Classification of media (source: Bretz, 1971:66)

1-=
TELECOMMUNICATION RECORDING

CLASS I AUDIO-MOTION-VISUAL .'.., ED1.1

x XT. x xl ,
,,.r.,,,,, ,t;Ir,.m.
S„‘:,,,,
, I
.. • 1•',. XI F-dm icf cm
Xi Holi:(1,1, C ∎„r I i
ture,none In XIX X XI
CASS II AUDIO-STILL VISUAL MEDIC
Slow-scan TV XIX1X
Toe snared TV I Recmmed stv T.
I X XIX X' I Sooner Idmsrr o
X XIX XI I Sound smie-sm
XX Sound on-same
X XIX XI
X X X X I
1
Sot,m1 nag,.
-13,kom 0000
CLASS III AUDIO SEMIMOTION MEDIA
Televvrmnq X XX x! Recorded
CLASS IV NOTION-VISUAL MEDIA
X X XI Xi Silcrm m
CLASS V STILL VISUAL MEDIA
Eacs x )(kr I
x XJXI Emnst-,o
X XIXI
X XIX! I
I X XIX] VbO
CLASS V AUDIO MEDIA
TelPormr,
Homier
CLASS -; ,RINT MEDIA

On a second dimension, Bretz divides communication media into `telemedia',

which involve transmission over distance in real-time, as via television or radio,

22
and 'recording media' which involve recording, storage and play-back at a later
time, as is the case with video- or audio- recordings.
My own main focus will be on materials originally designed to be
broadcast on television (that is, on SITV materials as telemedia). Nevertheless, I
recognize that it is often the case that such materials are subsequently sold on
video tape by the producers or recorded personally by viewers (that is, employed
as recording media). In the present age, the same materials may also at times be
used as one element in multimedia 'packages' mediated by computers. Therefore,
although my focus is on materials originally produced as audio-motion-visual
telemedia, the issues raised in my study are likely to be relevant to the use of other
forms of audio-motion-visual material in self-instruction.
In this connection, however, it should be emphasized that I will not
address the use of mainstream broadcast television programmes (including, for
example, satellite news broadcasts) for L2 self-instruction, except insofar as
'authentic' segments are included in the language teaching materials under
consideration. The main concern in this study will be with materials specifically
designed for L2 self-instruction, although implications may arise for language
learning via television more generally.
Finally, since textual, audio tape or indeed (in the case of past BBC
courses, in particular) broadcast radio resources are often produced to accompany
and support learning with SITV materials (thus forming a kind of 'package' with
these materials), I will not ignore the role of such resources, although my main
focus will be on the uses and characteristics of SITV materials themselves.
Taking the above into consideration, I can now define SITV materials as
'self-instructional materials which employ audio-motion-visual telemedia'. They
are designed with self-instruction in mind, under the assumption that the materials
are used in real-time, and that learners use the materials without being in class.
Also, I intend to focus on the self-instructional use of SITV materials, rather than
the institutional use of SITV materials by teachers. The latter usage of this type of
material has frequently been reported in the British secondary school context (for
example, by Hawkins, 1977, 1978; Sharp, 1995). However, my own research will
focus on the use of SITV materials in non-institutional settings, for self-
instruction. Henceforth, then, the telni SITV learning will be used as shorthand
for the 'self-instructional use of SITV materials for L2 learning'.

23
2.2.3 A model of SITV learning

Having defined some key terms and certain aspects relating to the scope of
my research, I now return to a consideration of materials-centred self-instruction
in general, with a view to clarifying SITV learning in particular. As I mentioned
earlier, if learners attempt to engage in self-instruction by relying solely on self-
instructional course material, the extent to which they are actually in control of the
different decisions in their learning will inevitably be limited. To what extent are
decisions with regard to learning already built into these materials, in other words,
how much control can we expect learners to have if they embark on SITV
learning? Holec (1981:3) identifies a number of areas within which the degree of
control learners have over their learning can be assessed. These areas include:
objectives, content, progressions (pace), methods / techniques, monitoring, and
evaluation. These areas of self-direction correspond to what has been described in
definitions of learner autonomy as learners' ability for planning, executing,
monitoring, and evaluating their learning (Little, 1995; Wenden, 1998). Dickinson
(1987: 13-15) describes the dimensions of self-direction in a practical way by
identifying the following areas: (i) (initial) decision to learn the language; (ii)
mode, i.e. decision whether to engage in self-instruction or to join a class (here I
use the term 'mode' in place of Dickinson's 'method', which seems somewhat
ambiguous); (iii) pace of learning; (iv) time and place of learning; and (v) choice
of materials for learning. Completely self-directed self-instruction (or what
Dickinson calls learner-centred self-instruction) would involve learners' being in
control of decision-making in all of these areas. Let us, then, take a first step
towards characterizing SITV learning (as opposed to other modes of self-
instruction) with reference to some of the areas of decision-making responsibility.
Suppose one decides to study a foreign language solely by following a
television (or radio) language course, in what I shall term a 'default' manner (that
is, not using any supporting textual materials, and only listening to / watching
broadcasts themselves, without making / using recordings). How much control
will one have in the areas mentioned above? Table 2.1 illustrates the degree of
learner control over self-instruction which is implied in this kind of default use of
SITV (or self-instructional radio) materials, as compared with other types of self-
instruction. For reasons of clarity, at this initial stage, the areas of monitoring and
evaluation will not be considered until later in the thesis.
In fully self-directed self-instruction (or what Dickinson (1987) terms
learner-centred self-instruction), the learner exercises choice in all of the areas
indicated. On the other hand, in 'materials-centred' self-instruction, freedom of

24
choice is limited in some areas, more so in the case of default use of SITV and
self-instructional radio materials than with textual or audio- / video-recorded self-
study materials. In particular, pace and time of learning are determined by the
producers and the broadcasting company rather than by the learners themselves, in
contrast with self-instruction using textual and / or audio- / video-taped materials.
Choice of place of learning may or may not be severely restricted (unlike with
self-instruction using textual materials), depending on whether the learners have a
portable television and / or radio (evidently, choice is likely to be more limited in
the case of the visual medium). Finally, once the decision has been made to
follow a particular course, all required materials are provided by the course
producers; indeed, lack of control in this area may be seen to be a defining feature
of materials-centred self-instruction in general. This model implies that in
materials-centred self-instruction, learners' choice or control is limited
particularly in the area of management of learning. The above model of the
default use of SITV materials will be revisited after having investigated the actual
use of such materials by learners in the main study.

Table 2.1 Learner control in SITV learning: a preliminary model

Fully self-directed Materials-centred self-instruction, using:
self-instruction textual audio-/video- SITV
Area of choice materials recordings materials

Decision to learn X + + +
Mode + + +
Pace + + +
Time + + +
Place + +
Content + —
Method + —
Materials + —

Key: + = Learner has free choice

— = Learner's choice is denied / restricted

The above model confirms that this mode of learning does clearly involve
`instructed learning'. As mentioned above, Ellis (1990: 93) argues that instructed
learning involves some form of 'formal instruction', which is defined as a
`planned attempt to intervene directly in the process of interlanguage construction
by providing samples of specific linguistic features for learning'. Clearly, the
producers of self-instructional materials for L2 learning do select and encourage a
focus on specific linguistic features in a specific order, thus attempting to
intervene in the learner's process of interlanguage construction. In the second
language acquisition (SLA) literature, however, the term 'instructed learning' has
been used almost exclusively to refer to language learning which takes place in
classrooms, and Ellis himself (Ellis, 1997:107) tends to use the terms 'instructed
learning' and 'classroom learning' interchangeably, with no consideration being

25
given to self-instruction. Investigation of the 'grey area' (as represented by SITV
learning) between classroom learning and naturalistic learning or fully self-
directed self-instruction is likely, then, to provide insights which might in turn
inform conceptions of instructed learning and formal instruction. At the very
least, the parallel I have drawn between materials-centred self-instruction and
instructed (including classroom) learning will enable me to borrow methods of
investigation from the arena of classroom research (see Chapter 3 for further
discussion).

2.3 The visual aspects of L2 television / video materials and L2 learning

Having considered the nature of self-instruction and SITV learning, I now

focus on a particular aspect of SITV materials, that is, its characteristics as 'audio-
motion-visual media' (Bretz, 1971), considering in particular, roles of visual
media in language learning. The studies reviewed here are rather disparate in
terms of focus, context, method and time of investigation. This disparity relates to
trends in the existing literature in this area being linked to developments in
technology and to a tendency to consider the use of the latest educational
technology of the time. Although the introduction of television to the teaching of
foreign languages goes back to over half a century ago in Britain and in the United
States (Corder, 1960; Hill, 1996), my literature search into empirical
investigations of the use of television in L2 learning only reveals how much it has
tended to be used in the absence of serious research in this area. This appears in
the following trend in numbers of publications: the majority of work on the use of
television for language learning were published in the 1960s and 1970s (for
example, Huebener, 1960; Corder, 1960, 1966; Sherrington, 1973; Vernon, 1973),
video was focussed on in the 1980s (for example, Geddes and Sturtridge, 1982;
Lonergan, 1984; Allan, 1985; Tomalin, 1986), and in mid 1980s, there is the
computer (for example, Hainline (ed.), 1987; Kenning and Kenning, 1990), and in
the 1990s there is the internet (for example, Townsend, 1997, Warschauer, 1999).
This trend shows that attempts have been made to come to terms with the latest
technology in language learning and teaching as it has been developed. However,
work on a particular technology tends to have come to an end as soon as a newer
medium has been developed, before any serious empirical work has been carried
out. As a result, the majority of work on the use of television remains speculative
and very little empirical research has in fact been carried out. I might add here
that empirical research here means research supported by directly observable data
yielding proof or strong confirmation of a theory or hypothesis in a research

26
setting (Cohen, Manion and Morrison, 2000:10). I consider below works which
are either empirically grounded or appear to provide useful directions for
empirical research.
2.3.1 Early studies based on inferences from general educational television'

The use of television for L2 instruction first started to receive serious

consideration in the 1960s, and most works on how best to exploit television in
this area were published around this time. Of these, the most influential and
systematic works were produced by S. Pit Corder (Corder, 1960, 1966), who was
later to become better known for his work on interlanguage (for example, Corder,
1981). Although these earlier works are not empirical investigations themselves,
the assumptions and principles are derived from findings of experimental works
carried out on educational television by psychologists such as Vernon (1953) and
Trenaman (1960).
Corder, in his two most influential books on the use of visual elements in
language teaching (Corder, 1960, 1966) stresses the importance of television in
the `contextualisation' of target language items. Contextualisation is 'a
demonstration of how a linguistic item operates in a system' (Corder, 1966:15)
and manifests itself in two different ways: systemic contextualisation, which
shows how the target linguistic item relates to other vocabulary, pronunciation or
grammar items in the language, and situational contextualisation which relates to
the 'real life' context in which the language occurs. Corder argues that television
has great advantages, particularly in the latter area, contextualisation being
considered superior to translation and description as a means of presenting
language. Indeed, the notion of 'contextualisation' being television's strongest
point has prevailed among L2 teachers and researchers up to the present time
(Hill, 1996).
Corder goes on to elaborate on specific ways in which contextualisation
can occur visually by describing the following characteristics or uses of television
which will contribute to successful learning:

(1) Movement: Expressive movements and facial expressions of people observed

are more effective than static scenes (Vernon, 1953). Movement on television
also has a positive effect on learners' motivation (UNESCO, 1954).

1 Educational' television refers to all programmes whose primary interest is to educate rather than
entertain, whereas 'instructional' television refers to programmes directly related to an organized,
on-going program of formal instruction directed to specified learners. The former, therefore, is a
wider term which subsumes the latter (Dale, 1955:363).

27
(2) The visible presence of the speaker: Learners were found to prefer seeing
speakers on the screen to hearing just voices or commentaries off-screen (Vernon,
1953).
(3) Coordination of visual and verbal material: The closer the verbal material
corresponds to the visual material, the more successful the learning outcome
(Vernon, 1953).
(4) Concreteness of material: Learning is enhanced if the material is concrete,
especially when it shows lives and emotions of ordinary people (Trenaman, 1960).
(5) Diagrams and visual aids: These can present essential information in a clear
and simple manner and are found to be effective for learning (Vernon, 1953),
including, for example, in the presentation or consolidation of verb conjugations
(Allen, 1959).

It needs to be noted that the developments in technology have been rapid

since Corder's time and that there is now a substantial difference in the quality
and sophistication of the mediating equipment. For example, television at the time
Corder was writing was exclusively black and white. However, Corder's insights
are by no means dated and provide a very important basis for consideration of
television's role in L2 language teaching, with particular reference to its visual
component. On the other hand, the studies on which Corder based his insights
exclusively dealt with effects of television on retention of information content
(Vernon, 1953; Trenaman, 1960) rather than specifically on the teaching or
learning of second language skills, which, as Corder and Sherrington (1973) admit
themselves, is a substantially different area. Moreover, these works are
characterized by their experimental methodology of investigation, carried out in
decontextualised settings, that is, in settings which are quite distinct from those in
which learning typically takes place.

2.3.2 Works on visual elements in L2 video materials

While research into educational television in general appears to have

peaked in the 1960s and early 1970s (for example, Gordon, 1965; Hickel, 1965;
Cripwell, 1966; Groombridge et. al. (eds.), 1966; Waniewicz, 1972), there have
been a number of more recent studies in this field relating, in particular, to
production and implementation issues (for example, Holtzman (ed.), 1981; Choat,
1989; Sharp, 1995). In the area of foreign language teaching, however, the early
work of Corder (1960, 1966) on television's specific characteristics and

28
advantages had not been followed up, even in relation to video, which occupied
more of the attention of the language teaching profession in the 1980s.
While television still proved to be attractive and influential, publications
on the use of technology in L2 teaching gradually shifted their focus to the use of
video tape recorders in the 1970s and 1980s. Many works were published on
techniques which can be used with video materials, (for example, Geddes and
Sturtridge, 1982; Lonergan, 1984; Allan, 1985; Tomalin, 1986; Hill, 1981), and
there have also been surveys and reports relating to actual use of video in
language instruction (MacKnight, 1983), as well as guidelines for the in-house
production of video materials (Lonergan, 1984).
This development may have been related to an effort to advertise the value
of video to teachers who 'feared the supposedly complicated technology and the
loss of teacher prestige' involved in its use (Lonergan, 1991:4). These
publications on 'how to use video' present the advantages of television and / or
video emphasizing that they can 'provide contextualisation', 'bring real life into
classrooms', and 'motivate students' (Stempleski and Tomalin, 1990). Certainly,
remarks such as these are derived from practical experience and they by no means
contradict intuitions of teachers who have experienced teaching with video or
television since Corder's time. However, such assertions are not supported by
empirical research but rather are 'anecdotal or take the form of generalized
observation' (MacWilliam, 1986:131).
Contrary to the 'fever' for video shown in the L2 literature, research on the
use of television / video in general education was beginning to warn of possible
negative effects of video (Fisher, 1984; Gunter, 1980). There was clearly a need
for more precise discussion and systematic investigation in the area of L2 learning
and teaching into what features of visual cues could best be exploited and under
what conditions.
Although few studies have in fact been carried out, some researchers have
attempted to investigate further the visual elements of video materials in relation
to the contextualisation of language presentation argued for in the earlier work of
Corder (1960, 1966). I will review these studies below.

2.3.3 C.R.A.P.E.L. studies

Philip Riley and his colleagues at the C.R.A.P.E.L., University of Nancy

II, have examined the roles of non-linguistic sources of information in
communication in order for the potential of video to be best exploited in L2
teaching and learning. Their basic premises are: (i) that 'of all the variables in the

29
language learning situation, only a few are 'linguistic' (Riley, 1981:144), and that
(ii) consideration of non-linguistic sources of information is as important as that
of linguistic sources in the teaching of communication. Based on their experience
of teaching with video and on their observations of how learners use the video
section in their sound library (Riley and Zoppis, 1977; 1985), these researchers
provide theoretical insights into the roles of the visual channel in face-to-face
interaction. Communicative aspects of interaction are discussed in terms of three
major components (Riley, 1976): (1) the verbal component, having the features of
[+ verbal] [+ vocal]; (2) the paralinguistic component, with features [— verbal] [+
vocal]; and (3) the non-verbal component, with [— verbal] [— vocal] features. With
the aim of understanding the roles of the non-verbal component, Riley (1981;
1985) indicates the communicative functions of this component as listed in Table
2.2. These principles provide an important theoretical basis for understanding the
role of the visual elements provided in television and / or video and for
developing ways of exploiting these in language pedagogy. Their work was
pursued further (see Willis, 1983a; 1983b; Umino, 1993a; 1993b) as we will see
below.

Table 2.2 Functions of visual elements in communication (Riley, 1981)

(1) The deictic function: 'pointing at objects which are physically present in the communicative
situation'.
(2) The interactional function: combining turns, i.e. who speaks when and to whom.
(3) The modal function: 'the extent to which he [the actor] is committed to the literal meaning, the
propositional content, of his utterance,'
(4) The indexical function: providing information about the actor's self, as opposed to the modal
function, which refers to how the actor tries to influence others.
(5) The linguistic function: conveying linguistic meaning.
(6) The situational function: 'spatio-temporal setting perceived as a scene for a specific type of
communicative event'

2.3.4 Willis (1983a, 1983b)

Drawing insights from the work of Riley and his colleagues reviewed
above, Jane Willis and her colleagues have attempted to re-examine what makes
contextualisation of language possible and effective in television / video materials
(D. Willis, 1983; J. Willis, 1983a, 1983b; Candlin, et. al., 1982).
J. Willis (1983a) identifies the visual features provided in particular
television scenes and aims to develop a model of how learners can make sense of
what is going on with reference to the interaction of linguistic and non-linguistic

30
elements. Setting and interaction, then, can be understood in terms of the
elements listed in Table 2.3.
Willis claims that learners usually respond initially to elements relating to
the setting, and only then to features such as proxemics, posture, gesture, facial
expression, and eye contact which relate more directly to interaction. Taken
together these features communicate the affective, textual and interactive
information in a given televised discourse.

Table 2.3 Taxonomy of visual elements in video materials (J. Willis, 1983a)

Elements relating to setting:

Background: referring to the place itself, related to Riley's 'deictic function'
Situation: referring to viewers' interpretation of what is happening and why: related to Riley's
'situational function'
Participants: people and their relationships, relating to Riley's 'indexical function'

Elements relating to interaction:

Proxemics: distance at which people sit / stand vis-a-vis each other
Posture: ways in which the body is disposed
Gesture: movement involving less than whole body
Facial expression: mouth, eyes, eyebrows, muscular tension
Eve contact: contact, gaze length, direction, etc.

Willis's taxonomy has important implications for pedagogy in that it

identifies the various visual features learners should be sensitized to in order to
comprehend the message conveyed via the interrelation of linguistic and non-
linguistic sources. Willis does not, however, investigate how learners actually
deal with these visual features in the process of comprehension in watching and
listening to television or video materials.

2.3.5 Umino (1993a, 1993b)

Building on the work of Riley and Willis, several years later I carried out
an empirical study looking into how learners use the visual elements presented in
Willis (1983) to infer meaning of an unknown linguistic element in listening to
and viewing video materials. In the study (Umino, 1993a, 1993b), twenty adult
learners of Japanese whose LI was English were asked to infer the meaning of an
unknown element or elements within a given text from L2 video materials and to
report retrospectively what information sources they had used immediately after
completion of the task. Learners reported having used various nonverbal cues
relating, for example, to background, participants, actions, posture, facial
expression and eye contact, as well as linguistic cues, to infer the meaning of

31
unknown linguistic elements. Also, learners with lower proficiency in the target
language were found to use both a greater number of cues overall and a greater
number of non-linguistic than linguistic cues. This study also suggested that the
effectiveness with which learners can infer meaning using the contextual cues
deliberately provided on television is affected by features such as naturalness in
the delivery of speech, and naturalness of situation. While inferencing may be an
important strategy in comprehension, it is but one aspect of the overall process of
learning using television. These studies (Umino 1993a, 1993b) did not investigate
roles of other strategies and this needs to be investigated further. I will return to
this study in Chapter 5.

2.4 Studies of the use of self-instructional materials

I now turn to studies looking into the use of L2 self-instructional materials.

These include work on self-instructional broadcast (SIB) materials, that is,
television and radio courses designed for the purpose of L2 self-instruction as well
as on textbook materials.

2.4.1 Studies of the use of self-instructional textbook materials

As Jones (1996, 1998) mentions, self-instructional materials for L2

learning have long been neglected by SLA researchers and their use has been
under-researched. Until recently, there have been only impressionistic surveys of
L2 self-instructional packages such as those carried out for the Consumer's
Association in the UK (Roberts, 1992, 1995). Thus, Jones (1996, 1998) was the
first to investigate in a systematic fashion the characteristics of L2 self-
instructional packages and their use in L2 self-instruction. He first developed a
checklist and examined 40 such course packages. Then, he carried out semi-
structured telephone interviews with 70 language learners on their experience of
the use of these materials. He used multivariate statistical methods to identify
patterns of learners' experience with the materials, learning strategies, the role of
L2 environment, perceptions of success and failure, and the phenomenon of
`dropping out'.
The study involved participants with a variety of backgrounds, target
languages, and proficiency levels, and it was successful in identifying some
interesting relationships between variables. In particular, it revealed that most
learners in fact combined self-instruction with class-work, and that those learners
who rated themselves as obtaining high proficiency in the L2 reported having

32
started with class-learning and then later pursued self-instruction. It also
highlighted the fact that self-instruction is a complicated process which should be
regarded in relation to other means of instruction within a wider and longer-term
view of language learning.
Jones's study, on the other hand, had a sample of only 70 students which is
not large enough for generalisations to be made with confidence using a
quantitative survey method. The telephone interview technique does not allow for
in-depth investigation of what actually happens in self-instruction. Being cross-
sectional, the study did not examine the process of self-instruction longitudinally.
Furthermore, it mostly treated textbook materials and did not shed much light on
the roles of the audio-visual elements of SITV materials.

2.4.2 Studies of BBC language courses used in the UK

BBC language series have a long history dating from 1930s (Rybak,
1980; Hill, 1996) and they are well-known for exploiting to the full the
characteristics of television / video as audio-visual materials. The most thorough
and intensive investigations into the use of BBC language learning materials were
carried out in the late 1970s, in collaboration between the BBC and two outside
institutions, namely the Language Teaching Centre of the University of York and
the Language Centre of Brighton Polytechnic. My review here is based on the
reports and summaries of these studies provided in Booker and Bur (1982),
Hawkins (1976, 1977, 1978) and Hill (1976, 1978a, 1978b, 1979), and
summarised in Rybak (1980, 1983, 1984).
In these series of studies, the researchers used various means (such as
including questionnaire cards in textbooks and subsequently tracking down the
respondents) to obtain responses from samples ranging from 50 to 1200 users. As
a result they succeeded in defining the audience for ten major BBC language
courses, and in evaluating these courses according to reactions from the audience
(Rybak, 1980) (see also Table 2.4 for summary).
These studies are valuable in that collaboration with the BBC and the
employment of a survey method enabled the researchers to gain insights from a
relatively large sample of the actual audience, providing an overall picture of the
audience and their specific reactions to individual courses. Furthermore, these
researchers identified 'dropping out' as one of the major problems associated with
this mode of learning. They addressed the issue by investigating the drop-out rate
and potential reasons by means of questionnaires at various stages of the course
and the drop-out questionnaire addressed to the non-persisters.

33
 However, the questionnaires on some projects met with a low response
rate, which, while useful for estimating the drop-out rate, potentially affected the
reliability of some of the other results. Secondly, the major means of data
collection was limited to structured surveys, thus potentially imposing
predetermined views of the materials' designers on the respondents, since the
surveys did not allow room for learners to provide their own perspectives on this
mode of learning. Thirdly, while these studies investigate the features of the
audience and their reactions to the materials, crucially they did not capture how
learners tackle learning while using these courses.

2.4.3 Studies of BBC radio language courses used in Africa

The use of BBC language courses outside the UK has also been evaluated.
Micallef (1992) and Flavell and Micallef (1995) measured the improvement of the
English of learners who had studied using BBC radio series in Mozambique, at
the same time as developing a new means for assessing language improvement for
BBC radio. They investigated pupils' learning in three schools in the capital city
(Maputo), two schools in a principal city (Beira), and three schools in rural areas
(Xai-xai and Chimoio), grouping them as follows:

Control group: pupils who learned in normal classes

Radio only: pupils who learned with radio only
Radio plus texts plus teacher assistance: pupils who learned with radio and
received teacher assistance

Flavell and Micallef (1995) compared students' performance on listening

and grammar tests given to them before, during and after the three-week period.
Their findings show that exposure to BBC English radio programmes appears to
have brought significant benefits to listeners in Mozambique secondary schools.
Although the work done by Flavell and Micallef is significant for an
understanding of the potential roles of broadcast materials in L2 learning,
particularly in the African context, their work is of limited relevance to my
specific research aims. They consider the effects of radio, and not television; also,
their main focus is on the institutional use of radio and therefore their studies do
not provide insights into learners' self-instructional use of these materials, nor into
how individual learners cope with the task of learning with them.

34
2.4.4 Studies of BBC radio language courses used in Russia

Another study which looks into the use of BBC radio language courses
outside the UK is Flavell and Fearn (1996). Their aim was to evaluate the BBC
radio series, 'English One to One' as used by 80 listeners in Russia, during the
course of 20 weeks. They employed multiple data collection instruments: tests,
questionnaires, diaries, telephone helpline, group discussion, and filming.
Considerably improved performance was observed on language tests after
following the programmes, indicating the potential efficacy of SIB materials as a
means for learning foreign languages. The reactions of the audience to the course
itself suggest the important role of radio / television as means of exposure to
target language input in a foreign language learning context where there is limited
exposure to the target language. Also, the majority of learners reported the radio
programmes gave them confidence in using English, suggesting the importance of
SIB materials as a motivating factor.
The study's longitudinal perspective enables the researchers to bring into
focus the more developmental aspects of the use of SIB materials. The
employment of qualitative data collection instruments such as diary, observation
and group interview indicates an important new departure in methods for
investigating this type of learning. However, interviews and observations were
carried out only once during the 20 weeks and therefore did not quite succeed in
capturing participants' perspectives as much as had been intended. Also, this
study, like those by Flavell and Micallef, only focuses on radio series and does not
treat television materials, therefore inevitably failing to consider the effects of
visual aspects of broadcast materials, which I wish to focus on in my own study.

2.4.5 Studies of NHK educational broadcasts used in Japan

I now turn my attention to SIB materials produced in the Japanese context.

There are a great number and variety of SIB materials for foreign language
learning in Japan, particularly those produced by the Nihon Housou Kyoukai
[NHK] (The Japan Broadcasting Corporation), the major broadcasting station in
Japan. As of 1998, NHK provided 13 radio language series per week for 8
languages: Chinese, English, French, German, Italian, Korean, Russian and
Spanish and 14 television language series for the same 8 languages, with the
addition of Japanese. Despite the apparent popularity of these materials, there has
been no research into the characteristics of learning with these materials
equivalent to that done on the BBC language courses reviewed above. However,

35
some studies have looked into general perceptions of educational broadcast
materials including language courses. Ohkushi and Hara (1991), Ohkushi (1991)
and Hara (1992) are a series of articles reporting the results of a survey
administered to 3085 people between the ages of 15 and 79 from all parts of Japan
on the use of educational broadcast materials provided by NHK.2 Ohkushi and
Hara (1991) report that the proportion of people surveyed who had used
educational broadcasts in the five preceding years was 36.7 percent, and that the
number of series used by each of these people was 3.5 on average, which means
that one out of every three people used 3.5 series on average in the five preceding
years. Television language courses made up 13.9 % of the broadcast, and radio
language courses, 5.9%. Both of these proportions were interpreted by Ohkushi
and Hara as being high.
Ohkushi (1991) looked in more detail at how learners actually used
educational broadcast materials within the preceding one year. He reports that
people tended to use the programmes continuously for an extended period of time,
although withdrawal rates were relatively high, especially with radio language
courses (15-20%). Ohkushi, like Rybak (1983), views withdrawal as a potential
problem of this mode of learning, although reasons for withdrawal are not
addressed in his study. Hara (1992), on the other hand, attempted to identify
characteristics of people who used different types of programmes and found that
the group that made the most use of foreign language courses consisted of men
and women between their late teens and early twenties.
The above studies provide some evidence that learning with educational
broadcasts is a popular and potentially significant means of adult education in
Japan. They also provide an idea of audience features to these materials.
However, these results relate to educational broadcasts in general and not
specifically to SIB materials for L2 learning. Also, they do not touch upon how
learners actually benefit from this mode of learning nor the problems they
encounter.
More recently, Hara and Hattori (1995) have surveyed 500 people living in
metropolitan areas, aged between 15 and 64, on their interest in L2 learning and
SIB materials. Hara and Hattori found that 64 % of respondents have the
intention of learning a foreign language in the future. The primary means
respondents intended to employ were television language courses (24.3 %),

2 The educational materials considered here include television and radio programs developed for
the purposes of foreign language education, higher education, high school education, vocational
education, home and practical skills, and hobbies.

36
private lessons or language school lessons (24.3 %), radio language courses (22.4
%), and audio or video tapes (15 %). Furthermore, 70 % of the respondents who
intended to learn an L2 planned to use SIB materials, though not necessarily as
their primary means of study.
The main advantage of all of the above studies is that the relatively large
sample size allowed for a general understanding of the audience and some aspects
of their use of educational broadcast courses. They also confirm the significance
of SIB materials for L2 learning for adult learning in Japan. However, they only
concentrate on the audience features and their potential needs and their reactions
to particular courses or effects of the courses, and do not focus on how learners
benefit from this type of material in their L2 learning, including learners'
contributions in this area. Furthermore, most of the studies do not address issues
specific to language courses and little attention is given to language learners. In
attempt to address these issues, I carried out a study of my own in 1998 (see
Umino 1999, 2000). This will be reported in 2.5 below.

2.4.6 A study of SITV materials produced in Japan

Here, I review one survey which has attempted to understand the audience
and their reactions to a particular television language course produced in Japan
but used outside Japan. The course focussed on here, 'Let's Learn Japanese'
(Japan Foundation) is a television course for learning Japanese as a foreign
language. The first part of this series, since its production in 1985, has been
broadcast in over seventeen countries (see Chapter 3 for further details of this
material).3 Since, in my main study, I will be focussing on the interaction
between learners and these particular materials, I will review this survey at some
length.
The survey, reported in Lyle (1990), was carried out by Nippon Golden
Networks, a cable television company in Hawaii using the local audience. 439
people were randomly selected from among those who had ordered the
accompanying textbook and were interviewed by telephone. With 29 refusing to
respond, the resulting sample size was 410, of whom 296 respondents reported
that they watched the series regularly.
Over 60 % of the respondents were female. There was no significant
difference observed in reactions between male and female respondents. The

3 The countries in which the series has been broadcast include the U.S.A., Australia, Brazil,
Russia, Hong Kong, China, Korea, Thailand, Malaysia, Sri Lanka and Greece (Sakata, 1991).

37
majority of the respondents were white-collar workers, three fourths of whom
were over forty and one fourth over sixty (see below).
The majority of the respondents expressed satisfaction with the course (81
% with the programmes and 87 % with the textbook). 54 % of the respondents
watched at least one repeat in addition to the first broadcast of each programme.
Another feature worth noting is that 55 % of the respondents reported having
watched the programme together with other people, which might explain the
extremely low drop-out rate (only one person reported having withdrawn from
following the course). This contrasts with the case of BBC learners (as reported
above), where isolation and drop-out were seen to constitute severe problems.
This study reveals some important characteristics of the audience for this
series and also some interesting aspects of how programmes are used, such as
their being watched in groups rather than individually, or the same programme
being watched repeatedly. However, it does not reveal sufficiently how learners
benefit from such uses, nor how they consciously try to make their learning more
effective by means of these uses. Different kinds of studies are needed in order to
answer such questions.
As has been mentioned in Chapter 1, the series investigated in this
particular study is part of a project in which I participated. For this and other
reasons to be explained in Chapter 3, this series will be focussed on in my main
study. Therefore, the questions raised above will be followed up in subsequent
chapters.

2.4.7 Summary of this section

In this section I have reviewed studies which investigate the use of self-
instructional materials for L2 learning, in particular SIB materials, produced in the
UK and in Japan (see Table 2.4 for an overall summary of the studies).
Jones (1996, 1998) focuses on textbook materials rather than broadcasts
and is different to the rest of the studies. Studies of the BBC language courses
typically focused on the audience and their reactions to particular courses, apart
from Flavell and Micallef (1995), who assess the outcomes of instruction through
a radio language course. Studies of the NHK courses, on the other hand, focus on
general audience features rather than on aspects of the use of particular series, and
do not provide insights into learners' reactions to materials or the mode of
learning, neglecting these areas in comparison to studies on BBC courses. Lyle
(1990) succeeds in obtaining learners' reactions to a particular television course

38
and reveals interesting aspects of its use, but does not address the details of how
such uses may be beneficial to these learners.
These are all empirically-grounded works covering areas related to the
audience and their reactions to materials but none of them investigate in detail
what specific features of the materials learners benefit from or find problematic in
relation to learning, nor do they attempt to relate their findings to the more general
characteristics of the mode of learning including how learners themselves might
contribute in this area. In terms of methodology of investigation, the studies
typically use structured and quantitative methods (mostly structured surveys or
tests) as major data collecting instruments with a relatively large sample. Only
Flavell and Fearn (1995) attempt to incorporate qualitative methods such as group
discussion and observation, although only in a subsidiary role. With the aim of
shedding light on the issues identified above and to identify further issues which
need to be addressed, I have carried out two preliminary studies within the
Japanese context. These will be reported on in 2.5 below.

Table 2.4 Summary of studies on self-instructional, in particular SIB materials

Authors Purpose of study Context / Materials Method of data
Participants collection
Jones (1996, - identify patterns of learners' Home learners self-study One-off semi-
1998) experience in self-instruction who are university packages structured
— the role of L2 environment, students situated in the interview via
perceptions of success and Language telephone
failure, drop-out. Centre
Summarised in - identify audience features adult home BBC TV/ structured
Rybak (1980, - obtain learners' reactions to TV learners in the UK radio questionnaire
1983) / radio language courses (administered
-identify drop-out rates / reasons one to three
for drop-out times within one
to three years)
Flavell and - assess the effect of a radio secondary pupils BBC radio test (after 3
Micallef (1995) language course in Mozambique weeks)
Flavell and Fearn - obtain learners' reactions to a adult home BBC radio structured
(1995) radio language course learners in Russia questionnaire,
- assess the effectiveness of the test (after 20
course weeks), semi-
structured diary
Ohkushi (1991a, - identify audience features potential adult NHK TV/ one-off
1991b) - obtain general perceptions of home learners in radio structured
Hara (1992) educational broadcasts Japan questionnaire
Hara and Hattori - analyze needs of potential potential adult NHK TV/ one-off
(1995) audience for broadcast language home learners in radio structured
courses Japan interview via
telephone
Lyle (1990) - obtain learners' reactions to a adult home The Japan one-off
TV language course learners in Hawaii Foundation structured
interview via
telephone

2.5 My preliminary studies (Umino, 1999, 2000)

In 1998 I have carried out two preliminary studies on learners' use of

NHK L2 SIB (radio and television) materials produced in Japan. As one aim of

39
these studies was to identify issues which needed to be addressed further, the
participants chosen for the studies were a group of Japanese university language-
major students who were assumed to possess rich experience of SIB learning.
These studies involved a questionnaire administered to 138 students, and a
detailed interview carried out with 20 students who had responded to the
questionnaire. Because these two studies contributed to my understanding of the
basic issues in SIB learning and so motivated me to pursue the main study in this
thesis, I shall discuss them in some detail below.

The questionnaire study (Umino, 1999)

The questionnaire study aimed at understanding the extent of use of SIB

materials by this group of learners, and general advantages and problems learners
find in SIB learning, with a view to identifying issues which should be considered
in further research in this area. I accordingly decided to address the following
broad research questions: (1) To what extent do learners use SIB materials for L2
learning? (2) What do learners perceive to be advantages / problems of learning
using SIB material? To throw light on these issues, a questionnaire was
administered to 138 Japanese university students who majored in foreign
languages' (99 female, 39 male; most of them in their first year). It first asked
students to name all of the series they had ever used, then to describe what they
did apart from simply listening to and / or watching the programmes, and to name
things which interested them most in the programmes. Only finally were students
asked to describe general advantages and problems of this mode of learning, on
the basis of their experiences, in an open-ended fashion. The questionnaire was
administered and responded to in Japanese.
Learners were found to be making extensive use of SIB materials: 125 (91
%) of the students have used SIB materials for L2 learning in the past, and the
majority (66 %) of all users have followed two or more different series, with nine
different series being the highest individual count recorded. Of the 298 series
counts reported to have been used by 125 users (representing an average of 2.38
series per student), 62 % of the series counts were reported as completed. This
also means that the other 38 % correspond to courses not completed, confirming
the previous findings by Rybak (1980; 1983) and Ohkushi (1991) that persistence
is one of the major challenges in the management of L2 study using SIB materials.

It was administered to participants in a lecture course entitled 'teaching and learning of foreign
languages', during the lecture taught by me at Tokyo University of Foreign Studies. Therefore,
the response rate was 100%.

40
 The results of a theme analysis (following the procedure described in
Nunan, 1992 and White, 1995) of the responses to open-ended questions indicated
what are perceived as major advantages and problems of SIB learning by these
learners. The most frequently mentioned advantages of SIB materials related to
the ability of SIB materials to provide a valuable opportunity for exposure to the
naturalistic speech behaviours of native speakers (including nonverbal
behaviours), therefore constituting an effective basis on which learners can
improve their ability to comprehend and / or produce natural target language
speech. This appears to be related to limitations of native speaker input in the
learning environment in Japan (in particular for languages other than English), the
heavy emphasis placed on the written mode of the foreign language in school
education, and beliefs prevalent among Japanese language learners that having a
native-speaker-like pronunciation is of great importance. A second cluster of
advantages related to the length and organization of individual programmes, in
other words their being short and well organized. A third cluster of advantages
related to the interest value of particular courses used, including the fact that these
present a variety of content and / or topics. Factors perceived to generate most
interest were songs, skits, and stories or dramas.
Turning now to advantages of the use of SIB materials as a mode of
learning, the most frequently reported advantage was that learning is kept regular.
Because the programmes are broadcast regularly and at a fixed time, many
students seem to find it relatively easy to continue their studies on a regular basis.
It is interesting to note that although several learners mentioned the possibility of
recording programmes as an advantage, some countered this with the claim that
recording can be a hindrance, since they no longer experience a pressure to listen
or watch. These results imply that external determination of time and pace of
learning, in other words, the fact that learners have no choice in these areas (see
Table 2.1), should not automatically be viewed as a problem. Instead, at least
some learners may perceive this factor as helping them to keep up a regular pace,
which they might find difficult under different circumstances. The advantage of
being able to study at home in a relaxed environment is also worth noting.
With regard to the perceived problems of SIB learning, the most
frequently mentioned problem was lack of interaction, which included references
to having no means of monitoring the accuracy of one's production, in particular
their pronunciation, as well as having no way to ask questions when one does not
understand. This problem relates to two important aspects of self-instruction,
namely (self-) monitoring and (self-) assessment. Whereas text-based self-study
materials tend at least to contain exercises against which students can measure

41
their abilities, the use of SIB materials alone is unlikely to provide users with
sufficient means of monitoring or assessing progress, although it cannot be said
that users' choices are actually 'limited' by the materials in this area (hence my
exclusion of these areas from the preliminary model in Table 2.1). Potentially,
learners can take on responsibility for monitoring and assessment themselves, but,
as my participants' responses seem to indicate, they are likely to have problems in
this area. Further investigation of possible means for enhancing learner training or
guidance in the areas of self-monitoring and self-assessment, perhaps via SIB
materials themselves, would presumably be of value.
Furthermore, it is interesting that many of the aspects mentioned under
advantages are also noted here as problems. In particular, while external
determination of time and pace of learning was seen by many students as an
advantage (see above), not having control in these areas was also noted as a
problem. Indeed, not being able to control the time of learning was considered to
be the second most important problem with this mode of learning, and by far the
most common reason for non-completion of a series. If the timing of the
broadcasts does not suit the learner's lifestyle, or when it is difficult for the learner
to arrange a fixed time regularly, this inflexibility becomes problematic. Similarly,
having no control over the pace of learning / speed of progress (and the related
problem of not being able to catch up if one misses a programme) was frequently
mentioned as a problem, even though external determination of pace, as indicated
above, was also mentioned frequently as an advantage. Potential reasons for such
contradictions were left unanswered in this study but were later pursued in the
interview study as we see below.
In sum, this study revealed the extent of use of SIB materials by Japanese
university students, and the perceived advantages and problems of SIB materials,
and this mode of learning. The study, however, did not address the issues raised
with sufficient specificity or in depth, and there were aspects still left unclear.
First, although the study revealed that the students used a number of series on a
number of languages, the precise manner in which this was done was still left
unclear. Secondly, although the majority of the students reported having
completed the courses, the questionnaire did not reveal in what ways this was
made possible. Furthermore, the contradictions observed in the learners'
perceptions of advantages and problems of this mode of learning remained
unresolved. In short, the questionnaire was beneficial in providing an overall
picture, but was not able to provide an in-depth picture of learning with SIB
materials in individual cases.

42
The interview study (Umino, 2000)

In order to address the issues raised in the questionnaire study in more

depth, I carried out detailed interviews with twenty students who had responded to
the questionnaire. As mentioned above, this study was intended to obtain more
detailed descriptions of the situations in which learners used the SIB materials
with the aim of clarifying the issues that emerged from the questionnaire study. In
particular, I was interested in the following two issues: (1) How did users of SIB
materials study with the materials? (2) How did users of SIB materials manage /
fail to persist in using the materials?
From among the students who had agreed to be contacted for further
interviews, I selected twenty students so that the group as a whole covered the
entire range of experiences reported in the questionnaire, including course
completion / non-completion, use of radio / television, and use of one series / a
number of series, and study of one language / more than one language. Thus, the
twenty informants as a group covered all of the above experiences.
In the interview, I asked the informants to describe when, where, for how
long and why they had studied using the particular series they listed in the
questionnaire, what they did in order to make their study more effective apart
from merely listening or watching the programmes, and what they had found most
useful in the series. The interviews were conducted in Japanese, recorded onto
audio tapes, transcribed for analysis, and later translated into English by me.
Based on students' descriptions, I first developed the profiles of learners'
past learning experiences with SIB materials. Through this, the following four
distinct patterns seemed to emerge in the pursuit of L2 learning using SIB
language courses, depending on age of starting the study, ages during which
students persisted, and length of persistence:

(1)'Early-starters, late-completers': Students grouped under this heading started

using SIB materials at an early age (before or during junior high school, in other
words up to age 15) and continued using one series or another regularly up to the
time of the interview. The time period during which they had used SIB materials
in their L2 learning extended over 6 to 10 years, in other words one third or more
of their lifetime to date. There were six students in this group.

(2) 'Early-starters, late-non-completers': Students in this group started learning an

L2 with SIB materials at an early age (before or during junior high school, in
other words up to age 15), and continued using all or most of the series for a fairly

43
long period of 2 to 4 years but did not continue using them after entering
university in as regular and continuous a manner as Group (1) students above.
There were five students in this group.

(3) 'Late-starters, late-completers': Students in this group started using the series
at a later age (after entering high school after age 16) and continued using all or
most of them regularly for a fairly long period of 1 to 3 years, thus extending into
their university years. Four students belonged to this group.

(4) Non-completers': Students in this group have never managed to complete a

single series through regular listening / viewing, regardless of their age, although
they have attempted with several series, hence they are described as 'non-
completers'. Five students belonged to this group.

From the students' descriptions of their learning experiences, some

noticeable features emerged which seemed to relate to their success at completing
a given SIB course. First, those students who managed to complete the courses
even after entering university (Groups 1 and 3, that is, the late-completers')
generally maintained regularity in terms of time, place and pace of study: they
studied at a fixed time of the day, usually at the time of broadcast (that is, not
using recordings), in a fixed place (for example, on a train to school, in their
rooms, in the kitchen, bath, etc.), and at a fixed pace (daily, weekly, etc.). Even if
they recorded the programmes in order to allow for flexibility, they tended to set a
fixed time for listening to or watching the recordings. Students who persisted for
an extended period of time (the longest being nine years) have routinized or
habitualized the act of SIB learning so that it has become a part of their lives.
Such routinization is an interesting aspect of learning with SIB materials which
has not been reported in the previous studies reviewed above.
Secondly, students who managed to persist in their early years (Groups 1
and 2, that is, the 'early-starters') generally mentioned having received some kind
of help from their family. If we look at Table 2.5, seven out of the eleven 'early-
starters' reported listening to the radio series together with a family member
(mother, sister, or father). Parents also supported their children's learning by
purchasing the textbooks and adjusting meal times so that they did not overlap
with the time of broadcasts. In the following case, for example, the family was
particularly cooperative in maintaining regularity of learning:

44
 Student 11: It [the series] was on from six-forty five to seven in the
morning. It came on every morning by the timer on the radio. My family
wanted to listen to it together, so the timer was set on the radio in the
living-room to turn on at the same time as well. We all listened to the series
together as we had breakfast and repeated in unison, my father and my
mother and I. (laughs) (Interviewer: So, did you always listen as you had
breakfast?) Well, and other things. You see, all the radios in the house were
set by timer to turn on at that time. So, we could listen to it at the kitchen
table, or in the bathroom if we had to go there to brush our teeth. So we
could spend our morning doing what people normally do but as we listened
and repeated in a loud voice.

By contrast, none of the 'non-completers' (Group 4) reported maintaining a fixed

time for listening / viewing or gaining support from family members, as can be
seen in Table 2.5, and these might be considered important factors in ensuring
persistence for the sample interviewed.
The above findings indicate at least two factors which enable learners to
persist in SIB learning: regularity in terms of time, place and pace of study, and
support from family. The findings also cast light on why some advantages of SIB
learning were also perceived as problems in the questionnaire study: for example,
external determination of time, place and pace of study is perceived as an
advantage when seen as a factor for enabling persistence but it may be seen as a
problem if it is perceived as a denial of control in these areas.

Table 2.5 Time, place of study and family assistance before entering university
Participant Time Recorded Place Assistance

Group (1) 'Early-starters, late-completers'

1) fixed (evening) no kitchen area mother, sister

2) fixed (evening) no kitchen area no assistance
3) fixed (evening) no kitchen area mother
4) fixed (evening) yes study mother
5) fixed (morning) no living-room mother
6) fixed (morning) no kitchen area no assistance

Group (2) 'Early-starters, late-non-completers'

7) fixed (evening) no kitchen area sister

8) fixed (evening) yes study father
9) fixed (evening) yes kitchen area no assistance
10) fixed (evening) yes living-room no assistance
11) fixed (morning) no kitchen area mother, father

Group (4) `Non-completers'

16) fixed (evening) no study no assistance

17) fixed (evening) no study no assistance
18) unfixed yes study no assistance
19) unfixed no study no assistance
20) unfixed yes study no assistance

45
 Furthermore, an examination of the activities learners employed before,
during and after attending to the programmes reveals some changes in their
method of studying as they gain more experience in SIB learning. At the early
ages (during junior high school), learners tended to report merely having read the
textbook before, during and after listening to or watching programmes. In the
later years (during university), however, learners reported more creative activities
depending on their needs. For example, five out of the eleven late-completers'
reported that they deliberately did not look at the textbook whilst listening to the
radio series so as to improve their listening skills. Other activities reported
include 'writing words to look up later', 'concentrating on the explanation',
`checking the phonetic transcription in the textbook', 'transcribing all the
dialogues (without looking at the textbook)', and 'cutting out phrases from the
textbook and sticking them in a notebook'. These activities are seen as learners'
attempts to act upon the materials to make the most of the materials, indicating
learners' active contributions in this seemingly passive mode of learning. They
also indicate that the ways learners use SIB materials might be better captured by
employing a developmental perspective. I shall discuss further in 2.6 below how
the findings of the above two studies led me to carry out the main study reported
in the rest of this thesis.

2.6 Conclusion

In this chapter, I began by defining key terms and developing a model that
identified the features of SITV learning as a form of materials-centred self-
instruction. Then I looked at two areas of previous research which are particularly
relevant to my investigation. The first involves works considering the visual
elements of television / video materials which can be exploited for L2 learning
and teaching. Taken as a whole, these studies have contributed to an
understanding of what visual elements might be salient for L2 teaching and
learning. The early work of Corder established the significance of visual elements
in contextualising target language use, and studies by Riley and Willis examined
in more detail the roles and functions of these elements in L2 television and video
materials. These studies did not, however, investigate empirically how these
elements operate when learners use television or video materials. Then I reviewed
studies looking into the use of self-instructional materials. The works reviewed
are empirically-grounded, typically employing quantitative / structured methods
(surveys), covering areas related to the audience and their reactions to materials.
However, they fail to address what specific features of the materials learners

46
benefit from or find problematic in relation to L2 learning, and attempt to relate
their findings to the more general characteristics of this mode of learning
including how learners themselves might contribute in this area.
With the aim of shedding light on these issues and identifying other issues
which need to be addressed in further research, I carried out two preliminary
studies within the Japanese context. The two studies investigated characteristics
of SIB materials and of L2 self-instruction involving such materials in general
terms, rather than obtaining reactions to particular materials. These studies
revealed the extent to which the learners in this sample used SIB materials for L2
study, what these learners perceive to be the advantages and problems of SIB
learning, some ways they use the materials, and some factors which enable them
to persist in the study with SIB materials. The studies also indicated learners'
active contribution in studying with SIB materials. However, the approach taken
in these studies needs to be further extended, for the following reasons. First,
since these studies address cases of learning with SIB materials in general, they do
not sufficiently take into account features specific to SITV materials, in particular,
the visual elements. Secondly, although these studies provide insights into
general advantages and problems of learning with SITV materials, the picture we
gain is still vague. We still do not have a clear picture of how learners themselves
attempt to make the most of such advantages or to overcome such problems.
Thirdly, the insights gained from these studies were heavily dependent on
learners' retrospective narrations of their past learning experiences. Although this
was advantageous in that it introduced the very important developmental
perspective of learning histories, I was not able to investigate how learning with
SIB materials occurs in an on-going manner. In other words, these studies did not
investigate how the features identified in the study manifest themselves from
lesson to lesson. In order to understand these more specific aspects, a study was
needed which looked more closely into a particular case of interaction between
learners and particular material. Finally, in these two studies I partially employed
open-ended formats which allowed me to gain richer data illuminating aspects
which could not have been uncovered through more structured means. However,
in order to look more deeply into learners' perspectives on SITV materials and / or
their use, further qualitative methods seem to be required. In the next chapter, I
shall discuss the methodology of the major study I carried out in order to further
pursue the research directions justified in this chapter.

47
 CHAPTER 3

RESEARCH METHODOLOGY OF THE MAIN STUDY

3.1 Introduction

The aim of this chapter is to describe the scope and the methodology of the
main study of this thesis. After describing the aim and the scope of the study in
this section, I move on to describe the overall design of the study (3.2). Then I
discuss the methodological considerations underpinning this design, considering it
in the context of the previous studies reviewed in Chapter 2 and identifying the
innovative features of the research methodology adopted (3.3).
The main aims of the study correspond to the three aims of this thesis
already described in Chapter 1. It aims to explore 1) how SITV materials can
contribute to L2 learning; 2) the process of self-instruction involved in the use of
SITV materials, in particular, learners' contribution to this process; and 3) new
methodological approach for investigating the use of SITV materials.
In setting the more specific research questions with a view to realising the
above aims, I draw a parallel between SITV learning as a form of instructed
learning (see 2.2.1 in Chapter 2) and classroom learning: I regard 'the viewing' of
a lesson in SITV materials as an instance of a 'lesson' or 'instructional event'
taking place between the materials and the learner and attempt to investigate what
happened during these lessons. This perspective is adopted because* it is the
interaction between learners and materials which leads to learning outcomes, not
simply the materials themselves. This view can be justified with reference to
work by Allwright and Bailey on classroom learning (1991): Figure 3.1 illustrates
the relationship they posit between planned aspects, instructional process
(classroom interaction) and outcomes. Allwright and Bailey argue that the middle
part in the diagram, that is, what happens during a lesson (or what Long (1980:4)
terms the 'black box'), has a more direct effect on the outcomes of learning than
what has been planned prior to the lesson, including syllabus and method, and
they stress the importance of investigating instructional processes.

Figure 3.1 The relationship between plans and outcomes in classroom learning (source: Allwright
and Bailey 1991)
The lesson

Planned aspects Classroom Co-produced

interaction outcomes

48
 An analogy can be drawn with the planned aspects and the co-produced
outcomes in SITV learning. (Fig. 3.2) Here, the planned aspects as manifested in
the materials are presented to learners during the viewing (= 'lesson'). The
materials themselves remain stable and yet the actual outcomes resulting from
viewing will not be the same for all learners, since these are directly affected by
how learners make sense of the materials. In sum, drawing on insights from
classroom research, I consider a 'viewing' as an instance of a lesson and aim to
investigate what happens during the instructional process involving interaction
between learners and SITV materials.

Figure 3.2 The relationship between plans and outcomes in SITV learning (source: original)

The viewing

Planned aspects Interaction between 1 Co-produced

learner and the outcomes
materials

The study consists of four phases. In the first phase, the primary aim is to
discover features of SITV materials learners find to be salient during lessons
presented via SITV materials, and how learners use such materials in relation to
these features. In Phase 2, the focus shifts to what strategies learners use while
viewing SITV lessons. In the course of investigation of these aspects,
developmental changes are also considered. The specific research questions set at
the beginning of Phases 1 and 2 are as follows:

Research questions for Phase 1:

(1)What characteristics of SITV materials do learners perceive to be salient in the
lessons presented via SITV materials?
(2) How do learners use SITV materials for learning an L2 via self-instruction?
(3) Are there any developmental changes in 1 and 2 above?

Research questions for Phase 2:

(1) What strategies do learners use during lessons presented via SITV materials?
(2) Are there any developmental changes over the period of Phase 2?

Phases 1 and 2 constitute the major part of the study, but the investigation
was later extended to two more phases by request from the participants. These
latter two 'sequel' phases were motivated by the learners' desire to study further
rather than by the researcher's interest in extending the study and so there were no

49
specific research questions set for these phases. However, as the data from these
two phases also have important implications for the aims of this thesis, they are
regarded as supplementary data and are analysed in the thesis (see Chapter 7 for a
more precise description of how the study was extended to these two phases).

3.2 The design of the study

3.2.1 Participants

The participants in the study are seven British adults who are learning
Japanese in a private language school in London. They will be referred to by their
pseudonyms: Dale, Robert, Sharon, Kris, Jane, Sally, and Anne. They all speak
English as their first language. They had started learning Japanese at the school as
complete beginners six weeks before I contacted them. They are all employed
and are only able to attend a three-hour lesson in Japanese once a week at the
school on Saturday afternoons. According to the teacher, the class started off with
over twenty-five students but was left with only seven learners by the end of six
weeks.5 The participants in the study were those seven who persevered and,
therefore, represent the whole class in the school. They are generally highly
motivated to learn Japanese, but more out of interest than for instrumental
objectives; in other words, they do not have immediate needs to learn the
language but want to learn it for pleasure. Table 3.1 gives details about the
participants. The classroom-teacher's subjective evaluations of their performance
in class are also provided in the table. These learners all come from the same class
(level) but two were rated as performing well, two as average, and three as poor.
My first contact with them was through the teacher of their Japanese
language class. The teacher, a fellow Ph.D candidate at the Institute of Education,
knew that I had been involved in the production of television language materials,
and had consulted me about problems her students had expressed to her. Since
her students were learning Japanese in a foreign language context, they lacked
naturalistic input of Japanese. Hearing her problems, I lent her video tapes of the
SITV materials for learning Japanese (`Let's Learn Japanese') which I had helped
to produce. After one lesson, she showed Lesson 1 of the materials to her
students. A week later, she showed me some comments from them, saying that
they would like to study with these video tapes if possible.

According to the teacher, the attrition rate is generally high with classes for adults in the school
and Japanese classes are no exception.

50
 Table 3.1 The participants

Learners Sex Age Education Occupation Reasons for Other Previous Visits to Perform-
learning languages use of Japan ance in
Japanese studied SITV class
materials
Dale M 32 0-levels company interest, none no none average
employee travel,
business
Robert M 59 B.A. accountant travel, Portuguese no once average
interest Afrikaans
Sharon F 31 B.A. sales interest French no none high
Hebrew
Kris M 36 B.A. accountant interest French no none poor
Spanish
Jane F 25 B.A. consultant Interest, French no none high
study Spanish
Sally F 45 0-levels company interest. Italian no none poor
employee business
Anne F 43 0-levels company interest French no none poor
employee Spanish
Italian

I visited the school at the end of their sixth weekly lesson. It was also the
end of one course, and all seven had signed up for the following six-week course.
I explained to all students that if they were interested in learning Japanese with the
programmes that the teacher had shown to them, they were welcome to come to
my house to watch tapes once a week but that they would be asked to complete a
questionnaire and participate in interviews about the programme they watched. I
explained that the data would be analyzed in order to understand how they go
about learning with the series, but their privacy would be protected by the use of
pseudonyms. I also explained that interviews would be recorded on video tape
and / or audio tape and that these tapes would be seen / listened to only by me and
possibly by other colleagues for research purposes. All seven students signed up,
agreeing to these conditions. We at first set our goals for continuing this
procedure for six weeks to run in parallel with their course at the school, but
eventually this was prolonged to eleven weeks at their request. The sessions were
later continued for eight more weeks after an interval (Phase 2). Surprisingly,
when Phase 2 was finished, learners together did not want to stop and asked me to
continue the sessions. We ended up having 16 more sessions which constitute
`Phase 3' and 'Phase 4' (see 3.2.2 below. Chapter 7 gives details of these two
phases).

3.2.2 Session schedule and period

As I mentioned above, the initial sessions were originally planned for six
weeks, but were extended to eleven weeks by request from the participants (Phase
1). When Phase 1 finished, four of the participants volunteered to continue further
and after an interval we carried on for another eight weeks (Phase 2). These two

51
phases will be the major focus in this thesis. At the end of Phase 2, three learners
remarked that they wanted to continue further so we had another eight sessions
(Thase 3') and after an interval, an additional eight sessions (Thase 4') with the
same three learners. (The latter two phases will be termed 'sequel' phases as they
were not motivated by the researcher.) Thus there were thirty-four sessions
altogether over a fourteen-month period. Table 3.2 presents a summary of all four
phases. Since all learners continued to attend classes concurrently throughout the
study, contents in some of the lessons had already been covered in class. These
lessons in the materials were skipped so that the contents covered in the lessons
would not be repetitive to those covered in class (for example, L 14-16 were
skipped before starting Phase 2, and L25 and L26 were skipped in 'Phase 3').

Table 3.2 Summary of sessions in the four phases of the study

Phase Session Period Lesson in the material Participants
Phase 1 Session 1 — 11 11 weeks Lesson 2-12 (Lesson 1 was shown as a Robert, Jane, Sally, Dale,
sample by the class teacher in class.) Sharon, Kris, Anne
Phase 2 Session 12-18 7 weeks Lesson 17-24 (L 18 was skipped) Robert, Jane, Sally, Dale
`Phase 3' Session 19-26 8 weeks Lesson 27-34 (L25-26 were skipped) Robert, Jane, Sally
`Phase 4' Session 27-34 8 weeks Lesson 35-42 Robert, Jane, Sally

The sessions took place once a week at a fixed time. Since these learners
all work, a time could not be found to fit in all seven learners at the same time.
The learners and I agreed to split them into two groups, and hold two sessions,
one for each group, during the week. Table 3.3 describes the session schedule.
Attendance at the sessions was not always a hundred percent, although the
participants were generally very keen to attend every session. Sharon could not
attend the first session scheduled for Group A and so attended the session for
Group B instead. One learner (Anne) dropped out after the first session. The
teacher of the class informed me that Anne had also dropped out of her class and
is thought to have abandoned learning Japanese altogether. The participants were
all working adults whose attendance was sometimes impossible due to some
urgent business or personal reasons such as illness. However, in my view, this
type of irregularity of viewing is not a problem as it is likely to occur in a
naturalistic setting for self-instructional use of television broadcasts as well. Also,
since my focus was not on the interaction among the participants, absences were
not problematic for the purpose of my study. At the end of each phase, all learners
were interviewed individually.

52
Table 3.3 The interview session schedule and participation

Session Lesson Group A Group B

Date Participants Date !Participants
PHASE 1
1 2 10/6 Dale, Robert, Anne 13/6 Kris, Sally, Sharon
2 3 17/6 Dale, Robert, Sharon 20/6 Kris, Jane, Sally
3 4 24/6 Dale, Robert, Sharon 27/6 Kris, Jane
4 5 1/7 Dale, Robert, Sharon 4/7 Kris, Jane
5 6 8/7 Dale, Robert, Sharon 11/7 Kris, Jane, Sally
6 7 15/7 Dale, Robert, Sharon 18/7 Kris
7 8 20/7 Dale, Robert, Sharon 25/7 Kris, Jane
8 9 27/7 Dale, Robert, Sharon 1/8 Jane, Sally
9 10 8/8 Dale, Sharon 22/8 Jane
10 11 10/8 Dale, Robert, Sharon 26/8 Kris, Jane, Sally
11 12 22/8 Dale, Robert, Sharon 1/9 Kris, Jane, Sally
Final interviews 2/9-8/9 Dale, Robert, Sharon 22/8-8/9 Kris, Jane, Sally
PHASE 2
12 (practice) 17 21/10 Robert, Dale 9/11 Jane, Sally
13 19 28/10 Robert 12/11 Jane, Sally
14 20 4/11 Robert, Dale 20/11 Jane, Sally
15 21 18/11 Robert, Dale 26/11 Jane, Sally
16 22 25/11 Robert 3/12 Jane, Sally
17 23 2/12 Robert, Dale 10/12 Jane, Sally
18 24 9/12, Robert, Dale 17/12 Jane, Sally
Final interviews 17/12- Robert, Dale 16/12-23/12 Jane, Sally
23/12
`PHASE 3'
19 27 18/1 Robert 13/1 Jane, Sally
20 28 15/2 Robert 20/1 Jane, Sally
21 29 22/2 Robert 27/1 Jane, Sally
22 30 1/3 Robert 3/2 Jane, Sally
23 31 8/3 Robert 10/2 Jane, Sally
24 32 15/3 Robert 17/2 Jane, Sally
25 33 22/2 Robert 24/2 Jane, Sally
26 34 29/3 Robert 3/3 Jane, Sally
Final interviews 29/3 Robert 10/3-17/3 Jane, Sally
`PHASE 4'
27 35 22/4 Robert, Jane, Sally
28 36 28/4 Robert, Jane, Sally
29 37 6/5 Robert, Jane, Sally
30 38 13/5 Robert, Jane, Sally
31 39 27/5 Robert, Jane, Sally
32 40 10/6 Robert, Jane
33 41 24/6 Robert, Jane, Sally
34 42 1/7 Robert, Jane, Sally
Final interviews 1/7 Robert, Jane, Sally

3.2.3 The setting

The sessions took place in my own home, a flat in central London. This
was considered to be more appropriate than another setting, since it is mostly the
case that learners watch SITV programmes at home. Also, the place was suitable
since it was located conveniently for their workplaces or homes. Participants sat
on a comfortable settee in front of a large TV screen, with some refreshments
(Figure 3.3). A video camera set up in one corner of the room recorded them
while watching the programme and during the interview. The researcher sat a little
away from the settee during the viewing, then later joined them for the interview.

53
Figure 3.3 Setting in the study

(tsearc c

video comes

The setting I have established for this study cannot be said to be

completely naturalistic, that is, it is not the same as if learners were watching the
series broadcast on television at home, and there are clearly differences in the two
arrangements. However, as Jones (1996:165) notes, with reference to his own
study, it is extremely difficult to establish contact with typical home-learners, not
to mention going into their homes to research what they do in their own living-
rooms. Therefore, efforts were made to make the setting as similar to a naturalistic
setting as possible.
In a naturalistic setting of SITV learning, learners may be expected to
watch the materials in their own home, alone or with others (for example, family
members or friends), at a fixed time and according to the fixed pace of the
broadcast (see Table 3.4). In this study, however, learners traveled to the
researcher's home to watch the series, and so there was more pressure to watch the
series than if viewing were left entirely up to each participant. The group
arrangement is another factor adding to this pressure as the participants regarded
each other as classmates. However, other features were kept so that the situation
was as close to a naturalistic setting as possible. The sessions were held regularly
at a fixed time on a fixed day of the week. The tapes were only played once. The
accompanying textbooks for the series were provided to them beforehand so they
could study them if they wanted to. And, the sessions took place in the living-
room of the researcher's home with refreshments served. The relaxed atmosphere
of the setting made for some similarity to the naturalistic setting of viewing the
series in one's own home and rendered it different from viewing in other places
such as a classroom or a self-access centre.

Table 3.4 Naturalistic setting and setting in this study

Naturalistic setting Setting in this study

place one's own home someone else's home
time fixed fixed
pace fixed fixed
alone / group alone / group group

54
3.2.4 Data collection instruments

In order to increase the credibility (see 3.3.4 for definition) of the study, I
used multiple means of data collection (see Table 3.5 for summary. See also 3.3.4
for further discussion). The major means of data collection for Phase 1, 'Phase 3'
and 'Phase 4' were the group interviews (see 3.3) carried out after the viewing of
each SITV lesson, and verbal reports (see 3.3) during the viewing of each lesson
for Phase 2. More precise descriptions of the actual procedures are provided in
3.2.5 (Phase 1), Chapter 6 (Phase 2), and Chapter 7 (Phase 3' and 'Phase 4'). In
addition to this, I had the participants fill out semi-structured questionnaires
individually at each session as a form of a self-report except in Phase 2. This
means of data collection was not used in Phase 2 due to a change in the session
format as will be explained further in Chapter 6. A copy of the original sheets are
provided in Appendices 3 and 4. The questions asked in the questionnaires will
be presented when I present the results in Chapters 4 (Phase 1) and 7 (Phases' 3
and 4).

Table 3.5 Data collection instruments used in this study

1) Group interviews (Phase 1, 'Phase 3' and 'Phase 4')
2) Verbal reports (Phase 2)
3) Semi-structured questionnaires (Phase 1, 'Phase 3', 'Phase 4')
4) Individual interviews (end of each phase) (all phases)
5) Others
a) Learner information (Learner profile / Comments from class teacher)
b) Notes taken by participants during viewing
c) Research diary

During each viewing session, I observed the participants and made notes
of the general atmosphere and significant behaviours. In Phase 1, video-
recordings were also made of participants watching the programmes as aids for
recording nonverbal behaviours and / or noteworthy interactions among the
participants during viewing. At the end of each phase, individual interviews were
conducted with each learner to get his / her overall reactions to each phase.
During the first session, demographic information on the participants was
obtained by means of a learner profile sheet. A copy of the original sheet is
provided in the Appendix 2. In addition to the profile, comments were collected
from the class teacher in written form on students' performances in class. During
the viewing of the programme, some participants were observed to take notes.
The notes taken were collected and photocopied before being returned to the
participants. As a means of documentation, I kept a research diary in which I
entered an exact record of the events for each session and any thoughts which

55
occurred to me at the time. I did not use tests to measure learner achievement
because the use of tests introduces an institutional control not usually present in
self-instruction and may influence learners to study differently than they would
without it.

3.2.5 Basic procedure for each session in Phase 1

The basic procedure for all sessions in Phase 1 consisted of the following
activities:
-Participants watch the programme (30 min.)
-Participants answer the questionnaire individually (10 min.)
-Participants engage in a group interview about the programme (approx. 40 —50
min.)

In the first session, I explained the basic procedure, the fact that the
programmes would be played only once, and that I would not answer any
questions regarding the programme until after the session.6 I also went over the
meaning of the questions on the questionnaire. During each session, participants
always sat in the same place on the settee as a group. After all the participants had
gathered, the programme was played. Immediately after the viewing, self-report
(questionnaire) sheets were distributed and were filled in. When the sheets had
been collected, I sat down in the midst of the group for the interview.
I prepared in advance a set of questions to be asked during the group
interviews. Krueger's (1998) five question types for group interviewing provided
a useful basis: opening questions (for establishing a sense of community in the
group); introductory questions (for introducing the general topic of discussion and
/ or providing participants with an opportunity to reflect on experiences and their
connection with the overall topic); transition questions (for moving the
conversation toward the key questions); key questions (for driving the study); and
ending questions (for bringing closure to the discussion). As the participants
already knew each other well from their class, I did not prepare opening questions
and went straight to the introductory questions. As my aim was to elicit what
participants found salient during the SITV lesson, I decided to start by asking
`Please tell me what happened in today's lesson.' I thought this was a good way to
start as it was a relatively simple and explicit task for the participants, and they
would, at the same time, have an opportunity to recall the lesson. My aim was for
the participants to start talking about the lesson in which they had just

56
participated, generating topics by themselves. In other words, the introductory
question was used as a trigger for people to start talking and so their answers were
not critical to analysis. I did not prepare the rest of the interview in as strict and
definite a manner as Krueger (1998) suggests. I wanted to be flexible in order to
elicit what participants themselves were interested in about the lesson. My basic
attitude was to let participants bring up topics of interest to them, and I regarded
my major role to be facilitating the discussion and probing for clarification.
However, I prepared some key questions such as 'Which parts of the programme
did you find most useful / least useful?' in case the participants had difficulties in
nominating topics.
In reality, it turned out that I did not need to worry about getting
participants to talk. The sessions soon followed a certain pattern, in which
participants first recalled the lesson collectively, then brought up various topics
regarding the lesson. By the third session, participants had become accustomed to
the procedure, and they started speaking as soon as I sat down, without any
questioning or prompting on my part. The interview normally lasted about 40 to
50 minutes. All interviews were both audio- and video- recorded. All procedures
were conducted in English, which is the participants' mother tongue. The
procedure was altered slightly in Phase 2 and in 'Phase 3' and 'Phase 4', as I will
discuss in Chapters 6 and 8.

3.3.6 The SITV materials

Since the characteristics of the materials used have significance in the

study, I will describe them in some detail. (Also see the attached video tape which
contains the first lesson of the series.) The SITV materials used for this study were
from the 'Let's Learn Japanese' (LLJ) series produced by The Japan Foundation.
This is a television course designed for beginners learning Japanese as a foreign
language. The first half, 'Basic I' (Lessons 1 — 26) was completed in 1985, and
the latter half, 'Basic II' (Lessons 27 — 52) was completed in 1996. The series
targets people learning Japanese outside Japan, and since its first broadcast in
Australia in 1986 it has been broadcast world-wide. Each programme is 30
minutes long for Basic I, and 26 minutes long for Basic II. There are
accompanying textbooks to supplement the lessons.

6 My role in the interviews was strictly that of an interviewer and not a teacher, which means that I

did not take an active role in teaching with the materials or eliciting the participants' language-
related questions.

57
 There are three major reasons for selecting this particular series as the
materials to be used in the study. First, this series was the first and is still the
most widely-used SITV series produced for the learning of Japanese, and it has
been broadcast world-wide since its production. Therefore the materials may be
considered to be influential in terms of SITV learning for learners of Japanese as
well as in relation to the production of future SITV materials. Secondly, it is
assumed that the series holds a certain standard of quality. This is inferred from
evaluations carried out by broadcasting companies (see Chapter 2) as well as from
the amount of effort, time and cost spent for its production. The materials
(including supplementary materials) for Basic I and II were developed over a
period of ten years altogether, whereas many of the series produced by the NHK,
for example, normally take a mere six months to one year for completion. This is
because LLJ is supplied to countries which cannot produce this type of material
by themselves and once distributed the programmes are broadcast repeatedly over
the years. For this reason, the series was made with much consideration on the
part of the materials-makers and so the product is worth investigating. Thirdly,
this series is the one about which I am most knowledgeable, and also in which I
am most interested, since I took part in the production of the latter half (`Basic
In.' Because of my knowledge of and interest in this series, it was considered
ideal, particularly in terms of understanding how actual learning outcomes are
affected by learner contributions independently of the planned aspects (of which I
had 'insider knowledge').
With the aim of describing the characteristics of this series, I will present
the principles governing its production as described by the designers. Below are
the basic principles listed by The Japan Foundation (Sakata, 1991:47), in my
translation:

(1) We aim to present to the viewers, aspects of modern Japanese society and culture as realistically as
possible.

(2) We aim to present the Japanese language as used by ordinary Japanese people in everyday life. To this
end, we aim to present the language in its naturalistic form, as used in naturalistic settings.

(3) We set at the core a grammatical syllabus, with careful gradation of interrelated basic structural items.
However, the selection of such items will not only be based on structural complexity but also on
practical usefulness. We aim to present these grammatical items with functions within rich contexts of
use.

(4) We aim for the programmes to be enjoyable and interesting to viewers. We consider this aspect very
important, in order, especially, to create or maintain the motivation on the part of the viewers to know
more about the Japanese language and / or culture through viewing this series.

7I was one of the materials-designers initially, but later I took on the role of presenter in the
programmes as well.

58
 Another characteristic of significance is that the series has an on-going
drama or 'skit' embedded within each programme throughout the series.' (Note
that 'skit' here means a short, funny, complete episode, of an ongoing drama.)
The drama has a story-line, with fixed characters, central to which is a man named
Yan who experiences different aspects of Japanese life in Japan while interacting
with various Japanese people. This drama forms the central core of each
programme and includes a large part of the linguistic items and cultural aspects
presented.
As described above, the syllabus comprises a core structural syllabus, with
functions and situations later attached to match the structural components. It
constitutes, therefore, a form of a hybrid syllabus (White, 1988). In addition,
cultural items were selected for presentation in each episode of the drama. The
full syllabus for the whole series will be found in Appendix 1.

3.3 Overall methodological considerations

Having described the design of the study, I now turn to overall

methodological considerations in order to clarify the characteristics of this study
in relation to studies previously carried out in the field, including my two
preliminary studies reported in Chapter 2.

3.3.1 Overall approach

The approach taken in this study is exploratory (Seliger and Shohamy,

1989). An exploratory research aims at discovering and describing patterns and /
or relationships which have not previously been identified. In other words, it aims
to build a hypothesis or theory from the given data. This contrasts with deductive
research, which sets out with a preconceived hypothesis or theory, using data to
verify the hypothesis or theory. Grotjahn (1987) argues that research traditions in
applied linguistics can be further analysed on three levels: according to the
method of data collection (whether the data have been collected experimentally or
non-experimentally); the type of data yielded (qualitative or quantitative); and the
type of analysis conducted on the data (statistical or interpretive). Using these
variables, the research approach taken in this study can be described as an
`exploratory-interpretive' approach (Grotjahn, 1987), which utilizes a non-
experimental method, yields qualitative data, and leads to an interpretive analysis.

See Sakuma and Umino (1995) for characteristics of these and other types of drama-based video/
television materials.

59
 In building a theory from data, it is important to consider the etic-emic
distinction first proposed by Pike (1964), who extended the linguistic reference of
the phonetic-phonemic distinction to the study of culture. Etic analysis and
interpretations are based on the use of frameworks, concepts and categories from
the analytic language of the existing literature. On the other hand, emic refers to
culturally based perspectives, interpretations, and categories used by members of
the group under study to conceptualize and encode knowledge and to guide their
own behavior (Pike, 1964; Watson-Gegeo, 1988). Until recently, in the field of
educational research, particularly L2 classroom research, there have been
relatively few studies which take into account the emic views of the participants in
the classroom (that is, learners and teachers). But as Bailey and Nunan (1996)
argue, learners and teachers are the main actors of the 'play' and incorporating
their views will surely contribute to an understanding of what goes on during the
instructional process, possibly opening up new perspectives on instructed
learning.
Strauss (1994) and Strauss and Corbin (1998) argue that the etic (outsider)
perspective brought to bear on an inquiry by a researcher has no meaning within
the emic (insider) views of the studied participants, and the researcher's task is to
arrive at a framework which represents the participants' conceptions through a
cycle of analytic induction from data. While it is important to attempt to represent
the views and conceptions of the participants in the analysis phase of exploratory
research, the problem with such an approach lies in the difficulty of relating such
cultural-specific, context-bound categories to the findings of the existing
literature. Thus, in my study, I attempt to conduct analysis which represents
learners' emic views as much as possible while attempting to relate it to
frameworks in the existing literature (see Chapters 4 and 6 for how I conducted
the analysis).
This exploratory-interpretive approach has its grounding in naturalist
research paradigm as contrasted to the positivist paradigm (in which experimental
approaches are grounded). The basic premises of the naturalist paradigm are
described by Lincoln and Guba (1985:37) as follows:
a) The nature of reality: Realities are multiple, constructed and holistic.
b) The relationship of knower to the known: The knower and the known are
interactive and inseparable.
c) The possibility of generalization: Only time-bound and context-bound
hypotheses are possible.
d) The possibility of causal linkages: It is impossible to distinguish causes from
effects, since all entities are in a state of mutual simultaneous shaping.

60
e) The role of values: Inquiry is value-bound.
These premises have several implications. First, in an exploratory-
interpretive approach, one discards the view that reality is the same for all
participants in a particular context. This means that subjectivity is not regarded as
a problem which ought to be minimized but as something inevitable. Secondly, it
recognizes the restrictions of context and time in any phenomenon and is not
centrally concerned with whether the results are generalisable beyond temporal
and spatial bounds. Thirdly, it recognizes that a phenomenon should be regarded
holistically. It is not concerned with the certainty with which a cause is
distinguished from effects. Fourthly, it recognizes that a researcher cannot be
totally free of bias even if he / she tries to reduce it.
A researcher subscribing to the naturalist paradigm, therefore, needs
different criteria for evaluating research to those subscribing to the positivist
paradigm. In the positivist paradigm, the issues of validity and reliability are
regarded as important in ensuring the rigour of an enquiry. In qualitative research,
however, these issues are not given the same importance. Instead, Lincoln and
Guba (1985) suggest the alternative criteria of 'credibility' and 'dependability'. I
shall discuss this issue further in 3.3.4 below after having described in detail all of
the data collection instruments to be used in the study.
On a more practical, methodological level, the degree to which a particular
piece of research is exploratory can be considered in terms of two parameters:
degree of control and degree of selectivity (van Lier, 1988). Degree of control is
the degree to which the research setting is manipulated by the researcher, away
from naturally occurring events. Degree of selectivity is the degree to which
predetermined categories (or views of the researcher) are imposed prior to the
collection of data (Fig. 3.4). Purely deductive research will employ highly
controlling and selective methods such as experiments, whereas purely
exploratory research is likely to employ less controlling and less selective
methods such as participant observation. In between fall methods with low
control but high selectivity such as structured observation, or those with high
control but low selectivity, such as semi-structured interviews.
In terms of the above parameters, the present study displays unique
features in the following two respects. First, it employed group interview as a
major data collecting instrument at the initial stage (Phase 1). The group interview
format I employed imposes relatively high control compared to observation or
diaries (although less controlling than individual interviews as we will see below),
but is of low selectivity, which means that I imposed less of a predetermined set
of categories or focus prior to interviews: the group format made it possible for

61
the participants to nominate topics themselves rather than for the interviewer to
set predetermined topics. This makes for a contrast with all of the studies
reviewed in Chapter 2. Jones (1996), Rybak (1980, 1983), Ohkushi (1991a,
1991b), Hara (1992), Hara and Hattori (1995), Lyle (1990) and my own
preliminary questionnaire study (Umino, 1999) all relied on highly to moderately
selective and controlling methods ((semi-) structured surveys), and Flavell and
Micallef (1995) used a highly structured and controlling method (test). Only
Flavell and Fearn (1996) incorporated occasional group discussions in addition to
structured questionnaires and tests, but not as a major instrument. My preliminary
interview study (Umino, 2000) employed semi-structured interviews but these
display higher control compared to group interviews (see 3.4.5 for further
discussion).
The second point relates to the features of the setting concerned. The
natural setting for SITV learning is difficult for researchers to access, since it is
usually in people's homes, and the researcher's presence there would be even more
intrusive than in a classroom setting. This is partly why previous studies mostly
used survey methods or at best diaries to elicit learners' reactions. While imposing
little control on the setting, these methods do not enable one to observe what
actually goes on in the learning setting 'on the spot' or to elicit what goes on in
learners' minds there and then. In order to overcome this problem, I created a
situation which enabled me to investigate learning in a more or less naturalistic
setting (that is, the setting of the learners' 'viewing'), as well as obtain self-reports
and elicit immediately what learners perceived from a given lesson. This is a
unique feature which is not found in any of the previous studies.

Figure 3.4 Types of research (based on van Lier, 1988:57)

+ selective

controlled

There are two further characteristics to the present research approach.

First, this research focusses on the process rather than the product, thus taking the
process-focussed approach as opposed to product-focussed (Long, 1980:4). In a

62
product-focussed study, the focus of the research is on a comparison of the
learning outcomes of different forms of instruction, which are measured by test
scores, but often without documenting what actually went on in the classroom
instructional process. It could also be said that the focus of this type of study is on
measuring the effects of instruction. In a process study, on the other hand, the
focus is on what goes on in the instructional setting rather than on its outcomes,
and this is revealed by documenting instructional events carefully and
systematically. In the previous studies on SIB learning, the process aspect has
been almost entirely overlooked. The only study which sheds light on this aspect
is Flavell and Fearn (1995), who incorporated diaries, observation and discussions
in addition to tests. In the present study, I focus on understanding the process
aspect rather than the product. The second characteristic of the present research
which is related to the first is that the study takes a longitudinal approach rather
than cross-sectional. The studies on SIB learning reviewed in Chapter 2 tended to
rely on one-off questionnaire or interview, failing to take account of the
developmental aspects of SIB/ SITV learning. But because the present study
places importance on the process of SITV learning, it also placing importance on
the developmental and/or accumulative aspects of it.

3.3.2 Means of data collection

Interview

As mentioned above, the major method of data collection used in previous

studies of SIB learning was the survey method, using (semi-) structured
questionnaires by mail and telephone. Questionnaires are advantageous in
collecting data from a large sample with relative ease and are easily standardised
to maintain reliability. However, structured surveys are highly selective,
imposing predetermined views of the researcher upon the respondents, and are not
modifiable once they are distributed (DeVaus, 1996; Foddy, 1993; Robson,
1993;Fife-Schaw, 1995; Newell, 1993). In these senses, questionnaires are not
ideal for exploratory research or exploring learners' emic perspective. In this
study, therefore, I chose to use interview as the major means of data collection.
The research interview has been defined as a 'conversation initiated by the
interviewer for the specific purpose of obtaining research-relevant information
and focused by him on content specified by research objectives of systematic
description, prediction, or explanation' (Cannel and Kahn, 1968:527, cited by
Cohen and Manion and Morrison, 2000:269). However, the interview has been

63
conceptualised in different ways by different researchers. A traditional conception
is to regard it as a means of pure information transfer where knowledge possessed
by the interviewee waiting to be discovered is transferred to the interviewer.
Kvale (1996:3) describes this traditional interview process using a 'mining'
metaphor, where knowledge as 'buried metal' is dug for and found by the miner
(interviewer). In this view, bias is either regarded as non-existent or as something
which could be and should be 'handled by building controls into research design,
for example by having a range of interviewers with different biases' (Kitwood,
1977). Kitwood (1977) further points out that in this conception, the interpersonal
transactions inherent in interviews are regarded as if they were 'potential obstacles
to sound research' and therefore 'ought to be removed, controlled, or at least
harnessed in some way.'
Another opposing conception of interview is to regard it as 'an encounter
necessarily sharing many of the features of everyday life' such as trust, curiosity,
and naturalness (Cohen, Manion and Morrison, 2000:257). Cicourel (1964)
points out that each interview inevitably differs in terms of mutual trust, social
distance, and the interviewer's control, and that many of the meanings which are
clear to one will be relatively opaque to the other, even when the intention is
genuine communication. The implication here is that no matter how hard an
interviewer may try to be systematic and objective, the constraints of everyday life
will be a part of whatever interpersonal transactions he / she initiates. Kvale
(1996:11) more positively views interview as 'inter-view', an interchange of
views between two or more people on a topic of mutual interest (Kvale, 1996:11).
This view places emphasis on human interaction for knowledge production, and
emphasises the social situatedness of research data.
Interviews differ in their degree of structure. A structured interview
involves a fixed set of questions in a fixed order. This has been common in the
context of survey research. On the other hand, in an unstructured interview, the
researcher has a number of topics or themes to cover, but the precise questions
and the order are not fixed and are allowed to develop as a result of the exchange
with the respondent (Breakwell, 1995). Bogdan and Biklen (1992) add to this the
semi-structured interview in which the interviewer has a set of questions but is
allowed to develop them and / or change their order as a result of the exchange
with the respondents.
Burgess (1984) argues that the difference between the structured and the
unstructured interviews is not simply a matter of whether or not questions are pre-
set, but also of the relationship between the interviewer and the interviewee. In a
structured interview, the interviewer is given a superordinate role to the

64
interviewee, having control in terms of the situation and the questions to be asked.
Interviewers are warned against developing too much rapport with participants,
and are encouraged to make every effort to eliminate all kinds of bias. This set-up
has been criticised in that it puts the participants in an unnatural relationship with
the interviewer (Oakley, 1981). In an unstructured interview, on the other hand,
participants are given an opportunity to develop their answers more freely outside
a given structured format. The interviewer is conceived not as a researcher with
power, but as a friend who shows interest, understanding and sympathy. Trust
and confidence between the two interlocutors are considered vital to the success
of the unstructured interview.
The above discussion suggests that in recent conceptions of interviews
there is a higher awareness of the effects of social aspects on the data yielded.
Block (2000:758-759) points out that the data yielded by interviews should not
necessarily be perceived as reflections of interviewees' memories of events (i.e. as
cognitive phenomena) but as reflections of how they relate to the interview
context as actors in a particular context (i.e. as social phenomena). Similar
perceptions are presented by Freeman (1996:734) in his distinction between data
as representational of real events, or as presentational of the individuals speaking,
and by Kvale (1996:219) in his discussion of veridical and symptomatic readings
of data, that is, whether the data are to be seen as reliable reports of events
provided by the individuals or as reflections of interviewees' relationships to the
topic and the interview context. We should be aware of the social aspects of
interviews, which are expected to be even more salient in the group format
adopted in this study. I return to this issue in Chapter 8.

Group interview

A group interview can be regarded as a form of interview in which the

conversation in the interview takes place between an interviewer and more than
two interviewees at a time. There are two ways of looking at the group interview.
One view is to see it as merely an engagement in individual interviews conducted
simultaneously with several people, as expressed in the following definition: 'the
systematic questioning of several individuals simultaneously in formal or informal
settings' (Fontana and Frey, 1994:364)
The other view is to see group interview as being 'more than the sum of the
parts' (Watts and Ebbutt, 1987:25), that is, as something quite different from a
collection of individual interviews. In this view, the primary task of the
interviewer is to facilitate a comprehensive exchange of views in which all

65
participants are able to speak their minds and respond to the ideas of others
(Hedges, 1985). The interaction between participants is considered to be as
important as the interaction between interviewer and interviewees. Because of
this, the interviewer's task becomes one of establishing and facilitating a
discussion within the group and not 'interviewing' actively. This is why the term
'interviewer' is often replaced by 'facilitator' or 'moderator' for group interviews.
Millward (1995) argues that the success of the interview relies very much
on the moderator, so he / she should understand the group processes both on the
intrapersonal level, that is, the thoughts, feelings, attitudes and values of the
individual, and on the intragroup level, that is, how people communicate and
interact with each other within the group, and it is very important for the
moderator to understand how the group processes work on these two levels. She
then goes on to define different types of moderator style in terms of the amount of
control the moderator has over the content and process of interview (Figure, 3.5).
Segment 1 in Figure 3.5 shows the case where the moderator has high control over
content and process, the typical case being that of structured interview. Segment 2
shows the high content control and low process control, which is seen in 'expert-
mode' (such as doctor-patient or teacher-pupil cases). Segment 3 is when the
moderator has high control over process but low control of content, and Millward
argues that this is the ideal situation for the group interview. The moderator does
not intervene too much regarding the content, but if for example some of the
participants dominate the discussion at the expense of others, the moderator takes
active steps to change the situation. Segment 4 shows low control of content and
process, as in cases of self-managed groups. This is also advantageous in that one
can observe how participants naturally organise their discussions of certain issues,
but at the risk of absence of standardisation across groups.

Figure 3.5 Four types of moderator style (source: Millward, 1995:283)

Hi h control of content

1 2

High control Low control

of process of process
3 4

Low control of content

The ways in which the group process can work advantageously in

comparison with individual interviews are summarised in Vaughn, S., et. al.
1996:14):

66
(1) Group interview produces the effect of synergism, whereby a larger amount of
data emerges through the group interaction.
(2) There is snowballing, that is, initiating by means of the statements of one
respondent, a chain reaction of additional comments from other respondents. This
adds a cumulative and elaborative dimension to data over and above individual
responses.
(3) Respondents are stimulated to talk more when the group discussion generates
excitement about a topic, which adds flexibility.
(4) There is more sense of security and comfort on the part of respondents, which
encourages candid responses.
(5) Respondents will be more spontaneous and genuine in their responses, since
they are not required to answer every question (in cases where questions are pre-
set).
Millward (1995) points out that the process of opinion formation in
everyday life is generally determined not by individual information gathering but
through communication with others (cf. Albrecht et al, 1993), and people will
become more aware of their own perspective or are prompted to analyse their
view more carefully when they are confronted with disagreement or hear other
people's views. Fontana and Frey (1994) add the advantage that recall is aided,
which is particularly useful when participants are interviewed on particular stimuli
to which they have been previously exposed, as in my study. There is also the
practical aspect of reducing cost.
The potential disadvantages of group interview mainly come from having
more than two people in the interviews. Fontana and Frey (1994) point out that the
emerging group culture may interfere with individual expression, the group may
be dominated by one person, the group format makes it difficult to research
sensitive topics, and group-think is a possible outcome. It is also true that the
requirements for interviewer skills are greater than in the individual interviews
because of group dynamics.
Being aware of the advantages and disadvantages of group interviews, I
aimed to reduce the problems and make the most of this format by incorporating
the segment 3 moderator style in Fig. 3.5. I basically kept out of the participants'
conversation and only intervened occasionally if I noticed that any of them were
not speaking, or to probe deeper to clarify what they were trying to express.
Incorporating this style enabled me to reduce the selectivity of the topics to be
discussed in each interview, that is, the participants had more control over what
content they chose to discuss. This was particularly advantageous in Phase 1 of
the study.

67
Verbal report

As I mentioned earlier, the procedure employed in Phase 2 would be

referred to by some researchers as verbal reports (for example, Ericsson and
Simon, 1987; Cohen, 1987, 1998; Poulisse, Bongaerts and Kellerman, 1987, etc.).
These are similar to interviews in that they involve two individuals talking about a
certain topic. What characterises verbal report is that it focusses on revealing
mechanisms of people's mental behaviours through introspection. Introspection is
defined as 'a process of observing and reflecting on one's thoughts, feelings,
motives, reasoning processes, and mental states with a view to determine the ways
in which these processes and states determine our behaviour.' (Nunan, 1992: 115)
With verbal report, people attempt to verbalise their internal behaviours through
introspection either concurrently or retrospectively to the occurrence of such
behaviours.
There are various conceptualizations of verbal reports. McDonough (1995)
defines them narrowly as 'asking people to tell us in language what they believe
they are doing when they perform certain skills, learning tasks, etc.' (p. 100).
Hayes and Flower (1983: 211-212) distinguish between retrospective reports, that
is, what subjects report they have done after completion of the task, and behavior
protocols, that is, what subjects report on their thinking processes during the
performance of a task, and include them both under verbal report data. Faerch and
Kasper (1987) make a similar distinction between think-aloud, in which report is
made concurrently to the execution of task, and retrospection, in which report is
made soon after execution of task while information in short-term memory is
assumed to be still directly accessible. Cohen (1998) conceives verbal reports
even more broadly as including the following: self-report, which is learners'
descriptions of what they do, characterized by generalised statements about
learning behavior; self-observation, which is the inspection of specific, not
generalised, language behavior, either introspectively, i.e. within 20 seconds of
the mental event, or retrospectively; and self-revelation, which is stream-of-
consciousness disclosure of thought processes while the information is being
attended to. Self-report as described by Cohen (1998), however, is no different
from responses obtained via interviews or questionnaires or diaries which ask for
generalised statements about learners' learning behaviours. Such a broad
conceptualisation fails to capture the distinct characteristics of verbal reports.
Furthermore, use of such terminologies as representing different types of verbal
report does more to create confusion than bring about clarification. Thus, verbal

68
report procedure is better defined as asking people to report through introspection
what they believe they are doing when they are performing learning tasks either
during or soon after the completion of task performance.
Verbal report was used for many years in cognitive psychology but fell
into disuse during the behaviourism era. According to Ericsson and Simon (1987;
1993), it has been revived in the investigation of cognitive processes and in
research on L2 learning strategies in recent years. For one thing, it proved to be a
fruitful means for discovering what learners know and do during the execution of
a task, which is not easily accessible to researchers by means of other methods
such as observation (Wenden and Rubin 1987). Recent focus on the roles of
consciousness in language learning (Schmidt 1990; McLaughlin 1990; Johnson
1996) implies that learners can be aware of their learning processes, supporting
the viability of procedures dependent on the learner's conscious introspection.
At the same time, many researchers question the validity of data obtained
in such mentalistic fashion (for example, Nisbett and Wilson (1977); Seliger
(1983); Goh (1998); Buck (1990)). The major criticisms of verbal report, as
summarized in Nisbett and Wilson (1977) are as follows:

(1) people's observation of their own behaviour is notoriously unreliable, and

subjects may rely on their background knowledge and opinions of a topic to fill in
gaps in their memory (Tomlinson; 1984);
(2) there are obvious limits on the degree of depth of process and mental
computation to which people have access by conscious attention, and the 'traces'
of mental processes from which such inferences are made are not large enough
(Dobrin; 1986);
(3) the act of expressing these perceptions in language, in other words, actually
making the verbal report, may considerably alter the performance of the task,
compared with occasions when participants are merely performing the task
without making a report.
The third point above is perhaps even more salient for L2 learners who
often have to express their perceptions in their L2, a difficulty experienced by
Anderson's (1992) learners. The above criticisms counter the naive assumption
made by some researchers that the verbal reports obtained through the
introspection carried out by their subjects accurately reflect the underlying
cognitive processes giving rise to behaviour: this overlooks the discontinuity
between what the subjects believed they were doing and what they were actually
doing.

69
 With these weaknesses in mind, Ericsson (1988), and Ericsson and Simon
(1987) stress that there is a need to establish the limits of applicability of data
obtained by verbal report, admitting that people can only report what they can pay
attention to ('heeded processes'). We should be aware, therefore, that data obtained
through verbal report is limited to the products of heeded processes, and that some
processes are beyond the reach of introspection. Nevertheless, verbal reports can
enable us to make inferences about mental processes better than other more
indirect means such as questionnaires and observation.
At the same time, researchers can take steps to improve research design
and write-up so as to avoid the pitfalls associated with verbal reports (Matsumoto
1993; Cohen 1996) Goh(1980) points out that many of the criticisms of using
verbal reports as data were a response to design weaknesses in some early studies
on learners' introspection. One improvement that can be made is to fulfill the
'immediacy condition' (Ericsson and Simon, 1984) which ensures that the data are
collected as soon as possible after the task or event has taken place. Another step
is the incorporation of a training stage to avoid confusion as to what to report.
Skilful use of probe questions is another step. With improved research design,
introspection can be used in both qualitative, exploratory and quantitative,
hypothesis-testing research, as Grotjahn (1987) has convincingly argued.
Taking the above discussion into account, I adopted the following
considerations in designing the procedures for Phase 2. I provided one practice
session, in which learners had the opportunity to understand their expected role
and try out the process. I stopped the tape several times during the lesson for
learners to report their thought processes in order to meet the 'proximity' condition
mentioned above. When the participants started speaking about something other
than their thought processes, I used probe questions to get them back on track.

3.3.3 Triangulation

Triangulation is defined as 'the use of two or more methods of data

collection in the study of some aspect of human behaviour' (Cohen, Manion and
Morrison, 2000:112). It is the use of multiple methods as opposed to a single
method and is considered to be useful in deepening understanding or explaining
more fully the complexity of human behaviour, by looking at it from several
different standpoints. Cohen, Manion and Morrison (2000) argue that in
educational research there is a tendency on the part of the researcher to use the
same particular method or technique, such as attitude scales, for investigating a
particular topic, and the exclusive reliance on a single method has a higher risk of

70
yielding bias and of providing only a limited view of the topic investigated. The
use of multiple methods (that is, triangulation) helps validate the data and give
confidence as to its validity by reassuring readers that the findings are not the
artifacts of the method used. Thus, the use of triangular techniques will help
overcome the potential problem of 'method-boundedness.'
Denzin (1970: 25-26) expands on the notion by adding other modes of
triangulation such as space, time, subject, and researcher as well as methodology.
Space—triangulation is carrying out a research in different geographical areas
rather than in one area. Time-triangulation is carrying out a longitudinal study (in
which data is collected at different points in time rather than in a one-off fashion.)
Subject-triangulation is collecting data from different groups of subjects rather
than one group. Researcher-triangulation is carrying out data collection or
analysis by having more than one researcher. See 3.3.4 below for how I used
triangulation in my study.

3.3.4 Issue of 'trustworthiness' in qualitative research

As I mentioned in 3.3.1, in the traditional positivistic paradigm, the issues

of validity and reliability are important in ensuring the rigour of a piece of
enquiry. In qualitative research, however, these issues are not given as much
importance as in quantitative research because the former often relies primarily on
the participant's own formulations and construction of reality (Ambert et al.,
1995). Lincoln and Guba (1985) claim that what matters instead is the
`trustworthiness' of the study, that is, the extent to which an inquirer can persuade
his or her audience (including self) that 'the findings of an enquiry are worth
paying attention to' or 'worth taking account of (p. 290). They suggest the
notion of 'credibility' instead of validity, and 'dependability' instead of reliability.
Thus, qualitative researchers can make an enquiry trustworthy by increasing 'the
probability that the findings and the interpretations based upon them will be found
to be more credible' (ibid p. 307).
In my study, I attempted to increase credibility in the following ways.
First, I employed triangulation in various ways. Firstly, I employed a multiple
method of data collection. Also, I designed the study in a longitudinal fashion,
which is a triangulation between different time points rather than having a one-off
data collection occasion (Denzin's `time-triangulation'). I had two groups of
participants participating in interviews, which may be interpreted as having
multiple copies of one type of source (Denzin's `subject-triangulation').

71
 Secondly, I fulfilled what Lincoln and Guba (1985:301) refer to as
`prolonged engagement', which is 'the investment of sufficient time to achieve
certain purposes' (p. 301). I was living in the cultural context in which the
participants lived in and was engaged with the participants over a fourteen-month
period, and met with them weekly. As a result, I had a good knowledge of the
participants' culture and I succeeded in developing a rapport with them. As
evidence of this rapport, I have already mentioned that participants themselves
asked if they could continue to meet well beyond Phase 2. Indeed, some of them
still correspond with me as 'pen-pals'.
Other factors which render my data collection and analysis credible are my
knowledge of the materials used in the study (see Chapter 1 for my involvement
with the materials used in the study), and the use of participants' mother tongue in
data collection.
In order to obtain higher dependability, I kept the session format the same
throughout the period of data collection: I had the same place, same time, same
routine, and same questions. In addition, I kept a research diary, documenting as
precisely as possible what happened in each session. I also transcribed the
interviews as I collected the data while my memory of the interviews was still
fresh. In the analysis of data, I checked the internal consistency within my coding
of data over a period of time. I also had independent raters to cross check the
consistency of data coding. Methods of data analysis will be discussed in
Chapters 4 and 6.

3.4 Conclusion

In this chapter, I have described and discussed the methodology of my

exploratory longitudinal study of SITV learning by seven adult learners extending
over fourteen months. The methodology employed in this study is unique in
several ways. First, in order to study the process of SITV learning in an on-going
fashion, I created a setting in which the learners studied with the materials so that
they could respond to the questionnaires and interviews immediately after viewing
the videos. This enabled me to have direct access to the actual learning setting
which has hitherto been inaccessible with this type of home-learning, and to
collect data immediately after or even during the viewing of the SITV lessons.
Secondly, in order to decrease selectivity in data collection and to reflect
learners' emic views in the data as much as possible, I employed group interviews
as a major means of data collection. As I discussed in Chapter 2, the majority of
previous works on SIB learning employed one-off structured surveys. Although

72
survey methods have their advantages, questionnaires are more likely to
predetermine learners' responses and are not modifiable once they are distributed.
For these reasons, they are not ideal for exploratory research. The use of a group
interview format reduces selectivity, allowing learners to nominate topics of their
own interest. Such a group interview format had not been used before in the study
of SIB/ SITV learning or self-instruction, to my knowledge.
Thirdly, the study was carried out in a longitudinal fashion, tracking the
process of SITV learning over a fourteen-month period. This enabled me to
discover developmental aspects of the process of SITV learning which had not
been identified previously whilst increasing the credibility (Lincoln and Guba,
1985) of the study.
Another unique feature of the study was that the sequel 'Phases 3 and 4'
were actually motivated by the participants themselves rather than the researcher.
And in 'Phase 4', the data collection was carried out without the researcher being
there: learners interviewed each other and filled out questionnaires for themselves.
The implications of this overall research approach are further discussed in
Chapter 8. I shall present and discuss the results of Phase 1 in Chapter 4, Phase 2
in Chapter 6, and 'Phases 3 and 4' in Chapter 7.

73
 CHAPTER 4

MAIN STUDY: PHASE 1

4.1 Introduction

As I mentioned in Chapter 3, I embarked on Phase 1 of this study with the

following research questions in mind:

(1)What characteristics of SITV materials do learners perceive to be salient in the

lessons presented via SITV materials?
(2) How do learners use SITV materials for learning an L2 via self-instruction?
(3) Are there any developmental changes in 1 and 2 above?

To answer these questions, I present an analysis here of the data collected in the
manner described in Chapter 3. I first present the analysis of the group interview
data (4.3). Based on this classification, I pursued further analysis to uncover
characteristics of the materials learners find to be salient (4.4), and looked at the
developmental changes over the eleven sessions (4.5). In 4.6, I summarise the
findings from learners' retrospective accounts of the eleven sessions in the final
interviews. Finally, after reviewing the additional questionnaire results in 4.7, I
discuss the findings of this phase and attempt to provide answers to the research
questions above (4.8).

4.2 Method of analysis

My first step in analysing the data was to transcribe the interviews, which I
did immediately after each session. By doing this I had the opportunity to listen to
the interviews again and to reflect on features which seemed to characterise each
session before collecting further data. I also kept a research diary in which I noted
down the key topics which seemed to have occupied each interview session
immediately afterwards. I used this when analysing the key topics in the
interviews.
Each interview followed more or less the same pattern. The participants
started by going over what happened in the lesson they had just seen. Then they
spoke freely about what they wanted to discuss. As mentioned in Chapter 3, the
interviews were conducted in such a way that the topics were generated by the

74
learners themselves rather than the interviewer and, as a result, a number of main
topics emerged within the given period of time (thirty to forty minutes). Because
my interest was in seeing what topics were generated by the learners themselves, I
started my analysis by identifying the main topics generated in each interview
session. The unit of analysis was a chunk of exchanges made around one topic,
with its length varying from a relatively short to a lengthy discussion depending
on the interest the participants showed in the topic. As Jones (1985a; 1985b)
points out, such naturally occurring units or 'chunks of meaning,' which may vary
in length, are relatively easily found and are assumed to be appropriate for
qualitative analysis. Some researchers have suggested more precise units such as
in Strauss's (1987) 'line by line approach', and Becker and Geer's (1982) 'middle-
order approach' but as Marshall (1981) points out, the debate about the
appropriate unit of analysis, whether it should be a word, phrase, sentence and so
on, seems an unnecessary one in qualitative research whose objectives are
considerably different to quantitative content analysis.
I first identified the naturally-occurring chunks of exchanges around a
certain topic along with the topic discussed in each chunk. By going through the
transcript in this way, I made a list of major topics discussed in the interviews.
The topics were developed as categories by taking a key word from participants'
words in order to represent as much as possible their emic views (see 3.4.1
above). For example, although the teacher figure in the series was regarded as the
`teacher' by the materials designers, learners used the term 'presenter' in the
interviews. Thus, I used this term to represent this particular category. Similarly,
the category 'explanation' represents what learners call their perceived
explanation. Having made the list of topic categories, I went through the
transcript again, assigning a category to each chunk.
To make the coding more consistent, the transcripts were put aside, and
after a one-week interval I repeated the analysis, using unmarked, re-ordered
transcripts (see White (1995: 213) for both this and the following procedures).
Wherever the first and second analyses did not agree, I attempted to resolve any
disparities to my satisfaction. I also had an independent rater cross-check the
coding with a selected transcript. There were no differences in our coding of this
transcript. Having done this, I finalised the list by grouping the categories under
superordinate categories (see 4.3.1 for details).
On the basis of this categorization, I carried out further analysis from two
angles: a frequency count of categories in order to understand what types of
features (represented as topics of interviews) are perceived to be salient by
learners, and a longitudinal look at the evolution of these topics over the eleven

75
sessions in order to understand the changes learners went through during the
period.

4.3 Classification of topics emerging in the group interviews

As a result of the analysis described in 4.2, thirty-six categories of topics

were identified, which were then grouped into those related to materials, and
those related to learning (see Table 4.1). Materials-oriented topics are topics
about 'what there is in the materials.' Included here are topics on production or
the ways in which the materials are designed or produced, and on the explicit
content treated in the materials and the ways in which this content is presented.
Production topics include talk about people (such as presenter, actors) and props
(such as board, subtitles) appearing in the series, the ways in which certain
sections are presented (for example, how the explanation section was structured),
and certain characteristics of these sections (for example, whether a certain
section was superfluousness, lacked continuity, was too long, etc.). These all
concern the ways in which the materials are produced. Content topics are about
the explicit pre-planned content presented in the materials, such as grammatical
content, explicit teaching of pronunciation (shape of mouth, position of tongue,
etc.), and the writing system. Since content constitutes the subject of learning,
these are closer to learning-oriented topics than production topics and reside more
or less in between the two. What differentiates the content topics from learning-
oriented topics, however, is that discussion of the former is concerned with what
content is presented in the materials and how it is or should be presented, rather
than what learners did with it or how they processed the information. For
example, Extract 4-1 below from Session 1 shows an excerpt of a chunk of
exchange whose topic was identified as 'grammatical content'.

Extract 4-1
Dale: One of the least useful things I found was the introduction of sono, kono
and ano?
Tae: Uh-huh.
Dale: Right at the very end? Um, all she said was that these are specific, and
there was no further explanation, which I found a bit loose, and she's
talking about something specific, I think she needs to be a bit more
specific about what she's talking about.
Robert: Maybe, Lesson three, we'll have it. (Laughs)

76
Dale: Maybe that should've been saved till Lesson three. If not, they should
have been introduced in more depth, to understand the difference of ways
we would use kore or kono.
Tae: Uh-huh.
Dale: Because, certainly for beginners, knowing where to use words at the
correct time is one of the difficult things.
Tae: The difference between kono and kore.
Dale: Yeah.
Robert: Yes.
Tae: She didn't explain...
Dale: No. She just said that the kono is specific, more specific. It's a, uh, not very
useful. Bit confusing.
Tae: It's better not to have had it.
Dale: Yeah, it is better not to have any confusion in there.

Here, learners are talking about the grammatical content of kono, sono and ano
(this, that) and suggest that they should have been explained more thoroughly in
the materials. As in this case, discussions of content were mostly about 'what
there was', 'how items were treated' or 'how they should have been treated'. In
short, content is merely treated as something static which is 'there' in the
materials rather than what learners process. This is why these topics are included
under materials-oriented topics.
On the other hand, learning-oriented topics are about 'what learners did
with' or 'how they dealt with' the content in the materials in the process of
learning or comprehending it. They include topics regarding cognitive areas (for
example, noticing, inferencing, remembering), metacognitive areas (for example,
analysing problems, selective attention), and affective areas (for example, feeling
pressure or confidence). Compare the following excerpt of an exchange from
Session 6 about 'noticing different uses' with Extract 4-1 presented above:

Extract 4-2
Sharon: There was also another phrase, when she says kochira which Ryoko (the
class-teacher) has taught us as a phrase when you introduce somebody,
Kochira wa Dale-san
Dale: That's right.
Sharon: But he was using that as if to say 'This way'. I almost thought it was '
Come this way.'

77
Dale: Oh, when she, yeah, kochira, when she started to walk out to show him
where the library was. Yeah. (Laughs.) It strikes you to hear the same
word used differently though.
Sharon: But when he stopped, because you assume... Ryoko only talked to us as if
(pointing to Dale) Kochira Dale-san.
Dale: Yeah, I'm introduced.
Sharon: (pointing to Robert) Kochira Robert-san.
Dale: So, Kochira desu is 'This is please.'
Sharon: This way please.
Robert: This way please.
Dale: So, it actually means, 'This way'. So, there is a slight difference in
meaning, or use. It's got broader meaning which is scary. (Laughs) No, it's
good.

Here, learners are discussing how they noticed and understood the use of an
expression `Kochira desu' (It's this way), which they did not know before.
`Kochira desu' was not the explicit content planned to be taught in the lesson but
was something which learners noticed and worked out from the context. And
learners are referring to how they worked it out rather than merely what content is
presented in the material. In this case, the topic was analyzed as 'noticing
different uses' and categorized under learning-oriented topics.
Table 4.1 shows all the topics identified and example excerpts classified
under each topic (see Appendix 6 for more example excerpts). The classification
reveals the types of issues learners were concerned with in learning with SITV
materials, thus providing a basis for understanding salient features of the materials
as well as the ways learners go about learning with the series, which will be
discussed further below.

78
Table 4.1 Topics emerged from the group interviews

I Materials-oriented topics : topics regarding 'what there is' in the materials

I-1 Production area: topic regarding the ways in which the materials are designed / produced
1 Presenter: learners talk about the presenter (character / way of speaking / nationality)
'I found the presenter very formal, she was reading media board, she had lines she had been given, and she had to strictly adhere to those.'
2 Actors : learners talk about the actors (characters / acting ability)
`I think the actors now have more confidence and act naturally rather than being tense.'
3 Music : learners talk about the music used (quality, loudness)
'As soon as that silly music started, I just thought it was silly.'
4 Subtitles : learners talk about the subtitles (usefulness)
'Actually displaying the sentence gives you that clarity.'
5 Board : learners talk about the board being used (usefulness)
`The only thing that I kind of wondered about was, the boards with flashing lights was gone and we got a blackboard!'
6 Repeating of skit : learners talk about repeating of skits within a given lesson
'I wish they did not repeat again the film.' It's not necessary to show the film at the end, just the summary is sufficient.'
7 Explanation : learners talk about the presentation section (absence / manner)
`I did definitely notice the absence of the explanation.'
8 Exercises : learners talk about the exercises section (absence / manner)
'I found when they said, do you know the sentence, can you say this? I was so busy trying to think of the verb that I forgot the structure.'
9 Humour : learners talk about humour embedded within skits
'I don't agree about the humour, because humour is a, different people have different sense of humour. If you don't like it, you're more likely to
switch off and not watch it.'
10 Superfluousness : learners talk about an aspect of (ir)relevance in a section or an activity
`If the padding on the scene was kept to a minimum, so you're not stretching it about, if you're delivering what it's about.'
11 Visual distraction : learners talk about instances when the visuals were distracting
`Sometimes, you get distracted by the visuals as well.'
12 Impact : learners talk about impact of a scene
'1 understand the chair because he sat down. The paper, because it was upside down. The umbrella, it was opened. But the glasses and cigarettes, 1
would've forgotten them. It didn't have any impact on me.'
13 Reality of setting : learners talk about reality of a setting in a skit or an activity
`And I think the problem is, because it's so exaggerated, you don't know how much of this is just exaggerated to try to be educational, you know,
it's like stressing it. or how much of this is real Japan.'
14 Pace : learners talk about the pace with which a section, activity or a whole lesson proceeded
'It seems like things that aren't so difficult, they actually spend a lot of time on, and things that are most difficult are flashed rather quickly.'
15 Participation : learners talk about degree to which a certain activity or a section encourages participation on the part of the viewer
'I liked the part when they actually make you think, and so they pose a question to you and you come up with an answer, because it does make you
work and try to concentrate.'
16 Continuity : learners talk about continuity of scenes within a given lesson
'I felt that when clips changed too quickly from the main theme, I liked the theme to continue, I prefer to see the lesson with the same language or
gestures, but somehow related.'
17 Length : learners talk about length of a given section
`1 found it a little bit longer, without subtitles it's long, because if you don't know exactly what they're saying, you lose interest.'
18 Density : learners talk about amount of content treated within a programme
'I find an awful lot of information crammed into half an hour in that programme, and I find by the end it feels like a blur.'
1-2 Content area: topic regarding explicit teaching content and / or how content is treated in the materials
19 Grammar— treatment of explicit teaching of grammatical content
`The identification of the changing of the verb form, that was useful. The plain form. Te In, de da.'
20 Pronunciation — treatment of explicit teaching of pronunciation
`One of the things I found really useful was about the shape of the mouth, which is something you don't get from a book.'
21 Writing system — treatment of explicit teaching of the writing system
`The only thing 1 felt I wasn't learning was the hiragana. I can't see the strokes, and I know there I got to sit down with the workbooks.'
22 Culture — treatment of cultural content
'I think things like that are also stimulating because probably people who are bothering to learn Japanese are more than happy to learn about the
culture.'
23Background scenes — background scenes used for presenting linguistic items
'I was absorbed with the home and the bath. I was intrigued. It was visually more pleasing than the previous one, the house, and garden. I wasn't
really interested in the airport.'
II. Learning-oriented topics': topics regarding 'what learners did and / or how they felt' in the process of learning and comprehension
II-1 Cognitive area : topic regarding learners' cognitive processes
24 Noticing linguistic items / features: learners talk about noticing features or items which have not been taught explicitly
24-1 Noticing rhythm : learners talks about noticing rhythmic features of the target language which they have not been taught explicitly
'I thought there was more of a rhythm to the language this time, I somehow picked it out especially when they were doing the directions. There

9 Some topics listed under here which actually represent strategies learners reported appear again
as reported strategies in Chapter 6 but are represented by different categories. This is because the
topics in this Phase are taken from learners' own words, whereas in Chapter 6 they are identified
as strategy categories; 'guessing' corresponds to Inferencing'; 'pre-guessing' to 'predicting';
'focussing' to 'selective attention'; and 'breaking down into chunks' to 'decomposing'.

79
 was more of a rhythm to the words they were actually saying in the sentences, which was something we'd never really dealt with. There was a
definite rhythm to the sentences'
24-2 Noticing phonetic features
`What I noticed was the ga was actually pronounced as nga.'
24-3 Noticing lexical items : learners talk about noticing a lexical item of the target language which they have not been taught explicitly
'When they said Dekakemasu, I remember seeing it in the last video. I must look it up. I was familiar with it, but I couldn't make out what it stood
for.'
24-4Noticing grammatical items : learners talk about noticing a grammatical item which they have not been taught explicitly
`And there was another sentence that goes, kore o soko, sore o koko. And I kept thinking, it was like this is here. They were going kore a koko,
and sore o koko. Put that there, put that here. I think the one was, there put here, and here put there. But I always thought kore was here.'
24-5 Noticing different uses : learners talk about noticing use of an item different to that which has been taught previously
`Wakarimasen, I've always understood it to mean, 'I don't understand.'So, it's nice to see the use in a situation where it can mean more than just 'I
don't understand', but mean 'I don't know', not 'I don't understand'. So, it was nice. It was something I wasn't aware of at all.
25 Discriminating sounds : learners talk about discriminating or not discriminating between sounds in the L2
'When they were going through speaking bits and pieces, the particles, I found it very difficult to identify them separately from words. It's almost
like part of the word. That was interesting.'
26 Breaking down into chunks : learners talk about breaking down a target language sequence into chunks
`When it was played again, I still didn't catch all of it, but it was better. And the third time, I managed to catch all of it, so that was quite good.
But I do find the fact that there are Romaji does help an awful lot to give me clues to where to listen and where it breaks off and identify words.
That's one of the difficult things, to identify what's been said.'
27 Remembering : learners talk about retaining a target language item
'I don't know what the -masu forms are to all these verbs, they were new to me, but I could remember them, you know, haitte, you see putting
on, hate is standing up and suwatte is sitting, but I couldn't tell you what the masu form was, so it must be quite a good learning tool, because I
can still remember the -te and -de forms even though I don't think in terms of the -masu form first.'
28 Guessing: learners talk about familiarizing an unknown item by using knowledge they already possess
`I always think this kind of leads me to just search for what's familiar. I can't understand certain words and cause it's not vocabulary because it
may have -te kudasai at the end, and last week we were looking at the request, so okay this is the structure, whereas just looking at this, and
noticing it having ii desu ka at the end, even if I didn't understand the words before, I would know, Oh, this is a request for something. And I
think I look for what I consider most familiar and then I know what the context is even though I don't understand all the words, I can guess
what's going on to some extent.'
29 Translating : learners talk about using LI knowledge in order to make sense of target language
`What I was doing was I was noticing what the familiar words were and translating them into English so that I understand. I understand the
Japanese but I'm still translating into English.'
30 Pre-guessing : learners talk about predicting in advance the target language item to follow
'I did find myself trying to pre-guess what the verbs are gonna be or what verb forms are gonna be.'
11-2 Metacognitive area: topic regarding learners' metacognitive processes
31 Identifying problem : learners talk analytically about his / her problem in learning and comprehension
`But there were lots of new words I was not familiar with. And, unfortunately, one of my habits is I tend to cling to those and try to work those
out. If it's new, I need to understand it, so I try to figure out what it means. And by the time I'd thought about it, they'd gone to something else,
and there are some other new words. So, I found it distracting.'
32 Focussing: learners talk analytically about focussing or attending selectively to a particular item
'If I picked up the few words at the end, when it comes back the next time, I try to pick up the words at the front, so I can narrow focussing,
slowly to work out what is there, then it's coming to focus. Because otherwise, it's too much, so I'll focus on what l ean. Each time I focus on
different sections and put them together. '
33 Avoiding : learners talk analytically about deliberately avoiding a task
'If I would say the least useful, I would probably say the hiragana. I know I really got to learn it, at the moment, I got to concentrate on the
language first. So, what I'm doing now is I'm blocking it out now. Even when it's coming up on the television, I'm blocking it out.'
11-3 Affective area: topic regarding learners' affective state
34 Motivation : learners talk about motivation for learning or using the target language
`That created a visual image and an attraction and reinforced why I'm doing this?'
35 Confidence : learners talk about confidence relating to learning or using the target language
'It throws your confidence. You don't feel on top of it, it's on top of you.'
36 Pressure : learners talk about pressure relating to learning or using the target language
`Personally speaking, here, I don't feel under quite as much pressure as I do in class. In the class, the question is directed at you, and you're
expected to come back with it.'

4.4 The features of SITV materials learners perceive to be salient

The topics presented in section 4.3 indicate the types of things or features
learners find salient when they are learning with the SITV series. In order to
further identify features which are found to be most salient, I analysed the
frequency with which the materials-oriented topics appeared in the interviews.
Table 4.2 shows the interview sessions in which these topics emerged (in all cases
the topics emerged only once per session) and the total frequency of emergence.

80
Some topics were discussed repeatedly over more than two sessions whereas
others emerged in one session only. Similarly, some topics appeared in interviews
in both groups whereas others were discussed by only one group. The total
frequency of emergence is used as one indicator of the degree of salience to be
attributed to a particular topic.

Table 4.2 Sessions in which materials-oriented topics emerged

Topics Sessions in which topics emerged Total frequency of

appearance
Group A Group B
Production
Presenter 1,3 1,2,3,4,5 7
Continuity 2,3,4,5,6,8 none 6
Humour 1,5,9 2,3,4 6
Repeating of skit 1 2,5,7,11 5
Explanation none 6,7,8,11 4
Participation 3.4.8.11 none 4
Superfluousness 2,3,10 8 4
Density 4,10 4 3
Music 1,5 none 2
Subtitles 2,9 none 2
Impact 1,2 none 2
Actors 1 2 2
Board 8 8 2
Visual distraction 2 1 2
Reality of setting 2 2 2
Pace 4 11 2
Length none 2 1
Exercises none 7 1
Content
Grammar 1,2,3,6,9,10,11 1 8
Background scenes 2,4,8,10 1 5
Pronunciation 3,9,11 10 4
Culture 2,8 1 3
Writing system 5 3 2

Regarding the production features, learners most frequently discussed 'the

presenter,' which perhaps indicates the importance of the teacher-figure in the
series. They also frequently discussed certain sections in the series such as
`repeating of skit' and 'explanation,' which is understandable. The short and long
skits provide naturalistic input which take care of the 'implicit' side of learning.
Explanation directs learners to focus on the 'explicit' side of learning. Together
they form the core of the teaching procedure in the programmes. Learners in
Group A were also concerned with certain characteristics such as 'continuity' of
scenes within one programme, 'humour' embedded in the skits, the extent to
which the learners are allowed to 'participate' in the programmes, and
`superfluousness' of skits. As for content, the learners in Group A frequently
discussed 'grammar', 'background scenes' and 'pronunciation'. Learners in
Group B discussed content much less frequently overall. These findings show the
types of features these learners were interested in viewing the series and are
particularly relevant to my first research question on salient features of SITV
materials.

81
 In order to better find out how the learners perceived these features, I
further analysed the comments learners made for the most frequently discussed
topics. Table 4.3 shows the summary of comments learners made for the topic
`PRESENTER'. (Comments for the other frequently discussed topics are found in
Appendix 5.) Learners' positive and negative comments provide a picture of the
kind of materials learners perceive to be 'good.' Regarding the 'presenter',
learners want her to be not too formal or patronizing but informal and friendly.
The 'explanation' section is regarded as important and useful, particularly the
combination of writing, sound, and picture. Learners generally like 'participating'
and dislike having 'superfluousness' or irrelevant parts which drag on for too
long. There was a disagreement as to whether it is better to have continuous
scenes or to have a variety of scenes but the former was generally preferred. As
can be noted in Table 4.3, the comments also generally changed from negative to
positive as the sessions proceeded. 'Humour', for example, was regarded as
`silly' at the beginning but later was appreciated. Similarly, 'the repeating of
skits' was regarded as 'off-putting' and 'unnecessary' at first, but later came to be
perceived as beneficial. Such development reflects the changes learners have
gone through in the learning process which will be discussed in more detail in 4.5.

Table 4.3 Positive and negative comments for the topic 'PRESENTER'
POSITIVE NEGATIVE
Session 1
She gives me hope because she She is too formal.
pronounces it so well (being a non-Japanese) She is patronizing.
She is wooden.
She could preferably be Japanese.
She should stop acting like she is reading the news.
Session 2
The presenter came across much better.
She seems less slow.

Session 3
She is less rigid.
She seems more on the same level.

Session 4
We see less of her so there is probably more content.

Session 5
I like the way she reinforced it for me.
She improves in every programme.
She is settling down a lot more.

4.5 Process of SITV learning

4.5.1 Evolution of topics in the group interviews

I now turn to the second area of concern in this study, that is,
understanding the process by which learners go about learning with SITV
materials by seeing how their talk about the series and learning evolved over time.

82
In order to address this issue, I employed a developmental perspective, looking at
how the topics presented in Table 4.1 evolved over the eleven sessions. Tables 4.4
and 4.5, showing this evolution for Groups A and B respectively, indicate a
similar gradual shift of dominant topics as the sessions proceeded. As an overall
tendency, topics shifted from production to content and to process of learning. A
closer look at the types of topics dominant in each session indicates three broad
stages, although the transition from one stage to the next is not clear-cut. In the
first three or four sessions, learners talk predominantly about materials-oriented
topics, particularly the production features (stagel). Then, from about the third or
fourth session, learning-oriented topics start to emerge and gradually take over
from the production topics (stage 2). From around the sixth or seventh session,
increasingly more topics on metacognitive and affective areas emerge (stage 3).
We might infer that this tendency represents some kind of change which took
place in the learning process over the period of eleven sessions.
In the next section, I attempt to describe this change through qualitative
analysis of the group interview data as well as by triangulating the results with the
individual interviews carried out at the end of eleven sessions.

Table 4.4 Major topics in group interviews in Phase 1: Group A

Session Materials-oriented topics Learning—oriented topics

Production Content Cognitive Meta-cognitive Affective

I Presenter Grammar
Actors
Humour
Music
Impact
Reality of setting
Repeating of skit
2 Subtitles Background scenes
Visual distraction Culture
Superfluousness Grammar
Continuity
Impact
Repeating of skit
3 Continuity Grammar Discriminating sounds
Presenter Pronunciation Noticing lexical items
Superfluousness
Participation
4 Continuity Background scenes Noticing phonetic features
Participation
Pace
Density
5 Continuity Writing system Remembering
Music Noticing phonetic features
Noticing rhythm
Translating
6 Continuity Grammar Discriminating sounds Focussing Pressure
Inferencing
Noticing different uses
7 Non-verbal behaviour Inferencing Identifying problem
Remembering
Noticing different uses
8 Board Background scenes Noticing different uses Focussing
Humour Culture
Continuity
Participation
9 Subtitles Grammar Noticing lexical items Identifying problem
Humour Pronunciation Noticing different uses Avoiding
10 Superfluousness Background scenes Breaking down into chunks Confidence
Density Grfunnar Noticing lexical items Motivation
Noticing grammatical items
11 Participation Grammar Noticing different uses Identifying problem
Pronunciation Translating
Pre-guessing

83
Table 4.5 Major topics in group interviews in Phase 1: Group B
Materials-oriented topics Lew-Mug—oriented topics
Session Production Content Cognitive Meta-cognitive Affective
1 Reality of setting Grammar
Presenter Pronunciation
Visual distraction Culture

2 Length
Presenter
Actors
Humour
Repeating of skit
3 Presenter
Humour
4 Presenter Inferencing
Humour
Density
5 Continuity Noticing phonetic features
Presenter Remembering
Actors
6 Explanation Discriminating sounds Identifying problem

7 Exercises Inferencing
Explanation Noticing different uses
Continuity
8 Superfluousness Culture Breaking down into chunks Pressure
Board
Explanation
9 Remembering

10 Background scenes Noticing phonetic features Identifying problem

Discriminating sounds
Inferencing
11 Explanation Discriminating sounds Identifying problem Pressure
Pace Breaking down into chunks Avoiding
Continuity

4.5.2 Developmental changes during the eleven sessions

Drawing from the above results and from learners' retrospective accounts
of the eleven sessions in the final interviews, I characterize the three stages
identified above as follows:

Stage 1: Being critics (sessions 1-3)

Stage 2: Focussing on learning / identifying problems (session 4 —6)
Stage 3: Attempting to overcome problems (sessions 7-11)

I now attempt to describe these developmental changes in more detail by taking

the case of Group A, where such changes were more noticeable than with Group
B.

Stage 1: Being critics (Session 1 —3)

As we see in Tables 4.3 and 4.4, the interview sessions for the first few
weeks are characterised by the emergence of topics relating to the materials and
by the critical nature of the comments regarding these topics. The topics
emerging in Session 1, for example, are exclusively materials-oriented: presenter,
actors, music, reality of setting, repeating of skits, and grammatical content, and
there is no talk on learning. Furthermore, the comments made for these topics are
generally negative. Some examples are that the presenter is 'wooden', 'too formal'

84
and 'patronizing', the music and humour are 'silly', the repeating of the skit is 'off-
putting', and the grammatical content is 'not specific'. If we examine the actual
transcripts, the learners' way of speaking resembles that of TV critics, watching
the programme to see whether or not it is good enough to satisfy the viewers. See,
for example, how Anne criticizes the humour, the presenter, and the repeating of
the skit in the following excerpt from Session 1:

Extract 4-3
Anne: I don't agree about the humour, because different people have different
sense of humour. If you don't like it, you're more likely to switch off and
not watch it. I think I really don't like the presenter. Not that she was
diplomatic, I didn't mind that so much. She was very patronizing, and so
she was speaking slowly in English, and it's not the English that we're
learning, it's Japanese, and uh, I think all that driving about was
unnecessary. I understand that they're showing the skit again to reinforce,
but I don't really, if I were watching that on my own and it came on again
and again and again, I'll just turn it off.

This is a stage at which learners view the materials as critics, making

(often critical) remarks on how the materials are produced and how the content
should be presented, etc. This kind of criticizing phase continues in Sessions 2
and 3, until learners gradually change their attitudes as the sessions proceed, as we
shall see below.

Stage 2: Focussing on learning / identifying problems (Session 4-6)

As the sessions proceed, a gradual change is observed which becomes

particularly salient between Sessions 4 and 6. After viewing the lesson in Session
5, Sharon notes this change and explains it in her own words in the following
way:

Extract 4-4
Sharon:... perhaps, because it's lesson six, and it's more advanced, and we've been
learning for some time now, there just comes a point where it starts to go
in, but it's not necessarily conscious to us, you know, just comes to a point
where it starts to make more sense.

85
 As observed in Sharon's remark above, this stage is characterized by the
move from critic to learner, in which learners set their focus on learning with the
materials rather than evaluating them. This change into the 'learning mode' is
observed through changes in the types of topics emerging: the learners are
concerned more by learning-oriented topics and less by materials-oriented topics.
If we take the case of Session 6 in Table 4.3, for example, the interview was
occupied by learning-oriented topics of not discriminating sounds, inferencing,
noticing different use, focussing, and pressure, and there was only one topic on
production, which was continuity.
In this second stage, learners talk predominantly about their cognitive
processes, such as inferencing, translating, and remembering and start reporting
problems they are facing. The most prominent problem they reported was coping
with listening to Japanese spoken at natural speed. In the extract from Session 6
below, learners talk about how they cannot discriminate sounds in Japanese
presented in the naturalistic skits:

Extract 4-5
Dale: Natural speed Japanese sounds extremely fast, but I'm sure that's because
we're reasonably new
Robert: Sure.
Dale: in learning the language and the sounds are so different to the way we
speak.
Sharon: And it's like they seem to lose bits of words. I really could not hear the -
temo ii desu ka. You could only hear ii desu ka, but the temo, I could not
hear. I was listening and listening and I could not hear it. It was almost like
it was said so quickly that it's lost. So, when you saw it written, you know,
'Oh, yes, I know exactly what it means when it has this temo ',but when
they speak it that fast, it's like, 'Hang on, I don't think I can hear it to make
sense of it'. Yes, I hope that Dale's right, it's just the more you hear it,
eventually it clicks.

The above problem of coping with naturalistic speech is dealt with under
topics such as 'discriminating (or not discriminating) sounds', 'breaking down a
sequence into chunks', and 'noticing rhythmic features' of the L2. Learners
reported noticing phonetic, rhythmic and prosodic features of Japanese which they
had not noticed in the classroom and reported how they struggled to discriminate
among the individual sounds and break the sequence into chunks in such
naturalistic speech. It is interesting that learners report this problem as if they

86
noticed it for the first time in this session when the actual speed of speech in the
materials had not changed since Lesson 1. This means that the learners restated
the problem of speed at this stage, not as a problem of materials to criticize but as
their own problem in comprehending and learning Japanese.

Stage 3: Attempting to overcome problems (sessions 7-11)

From Session 7 onwards, some more changes are observed. First, topics in
the interviews relate more and more to learning rather than production or content.
In particular, there are now more topics on the metacognitive and affective aspects
of learning in addition to the cognitive. We have seen that during Sessions 4 to 6,
learners started reporting the problems they encountered. From about Session 7,
they started to reflect and analyze their own cognitive processes in an attempt to
overcome such problems. In the extract from Session 7 below, Dale makes
analytical statements about how he tries to cope with comprehending the
naturalistic speech presented in the materials:

Extract 4-6
Dale: ...I know the kudasai, but I was hanging on to the words I was familiar
with and missing the rest out.
Tae: There were some bits which you were familiar with?
Dale: Yeah. But there were lots of new words I was not familiar with. And,
unfortunately, one of my habits is I tend to cling to those and try to work
those out. If it's new, I need to understand it, so I try to figure out what it
means. And by the time I'd thought about it, they'd gone to something
else, and there are some other new words. So, I found it distracting.

Similarly, in the same session Robert makes an even clearer statement about what
he does in order to make sense of the visual and audio text:

Extract 4-7
Robert: (I am) listening to the pronunciation to words, trying to pronounce them,
understand them which is reinforced by seeing them in Romaji so I can see
what the word was. And of course they've been repeated so I can try to
pick them up. So, sometimes, I closed my eyes and tried to listen to the
sounds, more or less the sequence.
Tae: When?
Robert: Only in Yan's skit.

87
Tae: Why did you do that?
Robert: To see if I could identify the sounds without the visual aids.
Dale: And?
Robert: Yes (I could), because I could recall more or less where we were, and I
was concentrating on distinguishing particular words because words do
flow together in my ears. So, I just close my eyes just to try to pick out
words.

Here, Robert shares with others his strategy of closing his eyes to shut out the
visuals and to concentrate on the sounds. This was actually followed up by Dale
in Session 8, in which he reported trying out Robert's strategy to overcome his
problems:

Extract 4-8
Dale: Well, it was fast, but as Sharon said, the narration made it much simple for
you. I closed my eyes to try and pick up the bits and pieces. And I could
pick up most of it. Towards the end.
Tae : Was that useful?
Dale: Yes. Actually next time I would try it out at the beginning, cause it's more
challenging. You wouldn't have the visual clues.
Robert: That's why I do it the second time round. I'm still trying to pick up the
words. See if I can identify a few words.

As we see above, at this stage, learners not only shared their problems and
strategies but also started imitating each other's strategies as models for
overcoming their shared problems. In other words, in this case, Robert, by
sharing his strategy of closing his eyes, incidentally demonstrated a model for
Dale to perform in trying to overcome the common problem of being distracted by
the visuals. This may be seen as a case of scaffolding, 'a process of supportive
dialogue which directs the attention of the learner to key features of the
environment, and which prompts them through successive steps of a problem'
(Wood et al. 1976). We can observe Dale's growing awareness towards his own
comprehension processes on the basis of this initial scaffolding in extracts such as
the one from Session 9 below:

Extract 4-9
Dale: There are always new words introduced in the video. That could probably
throw you a little bit. You might get stuck on the new word rather than try

88
 to catch the whole thing. Cause I tend not to do what Robert does. Robert
breaks it down and concentrates on the bits he can, and sort of pieces it
together whereas I try to do it as I go along, kind of try to know the whole
thing all at once. Try to understand it all together.
Robert: Well, initially, I'm watching the whole thing. I might understand or follow
what the scenes are all about, but I can't necessarily distinguish the words.
The second time round, I illuminate and concentrate on the words I
understand, and that helps me understand the words I don't. And I can
concentrate on picking up these when I watch the next time.

As we see above, Dale is now aware that Robert focuses on the familiar
words and makes sense of the whole meaning through inferencing but that Dale
himself tries to focus on everything at once. I shall return to this issue of
collective scaffolding in Chapter 8.

4.5.3 Explaining the changes

When we consider what may have caused changes described above, there
appear to be four possible factors: (1) learners' getting used to the medium as a
learning tool, (2) development of learners' comprehension ability, (3)
development of emotional attachment to the materials, and (4) effect of the group
interaction.
The first factor, learners' getting used to the medium as a learning tool,
was brought up by the learners in the individual interviews carried out at the end
of the eleven sessions (see 4.6 for a more thorough discussion). In response to the
question, 'Do you notice any change in relation to learning with these materials
since the beginning of the past eleven sessions?,' participants responded with the
following remarks: 'I got adjusted to the video;' I am more aware of the
programmes;' It feels more normal to talk back to TV:' It made me more aware
of the programmes;' 'It highlighted the fact that we need to make use of all the
materials to make the full benefit.' These all indicate the learners somehow got
used to learning with the medium. In particular, Dale explained that he had gone
through a change of focus a few weeks after starting:

Extract 4-10
Dale : Initially, the video was a new introduction to us. It was a new format. It
was all very new. Visually, we found it quite distracting at first because
we hadn't been using the video before. A video tape was very alien. And I

89
 think after we got over that initial shock of seeing the video, of using the
visual format, we actually started to focus on the language. So, I think that
was when the change occurred. [Final interview]

Dale went on to explain what was happening when that change occurred:

Extract 4-11
Dale: When that change occurred, I found myself not so much focussed upon the
acting whereas initially, I was looking at acting as I would with a TV
programme. I actually started looking at the acting to give me visual clues
as to the language. So, I think it's where the change occurred. So, rather
than just watching it, I was looking at it, whereas before, I was just
watching it like a comedy show on TV. And assessing the acting ability of
the people, the scenery, the situation, whatever. But after a couple of
lessons in the video, I actually started to use the visual clues to prompt me
on the language front. And I think that's when the focus began to change,
that the poor acting wasn't important. [Final interview]

These learners were obviously used to watching television itself. But we can see,
from the above extracts, that because these learners had never before used this
type of drama-based SITV material as a learning tool, they were initially watching
the programmes as if watching ordinary TV programmes: they had a 'critic's
attitude', evaluating how well or poorly the programmes were made.
In addition, the learners were also distracted by the multitude of
information conveyed by this medium such as the visuals and the sound effects
and could not focus on learning with it. But as they got over the 'initial shock' and
got used to this medium, they started to focus on the teaching / learning purpose
of the materials. And as they became used to the format of the programmes, they
knew what to expect from each programme and could concentrate on the various
components, using them as clues in comprehending the text or learning with the
materials. Dale claimed in the final interview that such a change enabled him to
obtain more benefits from the materials:

Extract 4-12
Tae: Did you start benefiting more when that change occurred?
Dale: Yes. Initially, I was just skimming the surface. I wasn't taking the full
benefit of the videos. But once the focus changed to the language, and the
visual clues were just something else, then you start getting deeper, and

90
 trying to understand why the languages are used the way they are used.
There was a definite change in my focus and the benefit I was receiving
from the tapes. It was becoming more important.

The second factor which may explain the evolution of the topics in the
group interviews is the increased ability on the part of the learners to comprehend
what is presented via SITV materials. Sally explains in the final interviews that at
first, because she had never had opportunities to be exposed to naturalistic speech
before, she found it difficult to tune in to the speech sounds but as she got used to
the medium she got better at tuning in and picking out the sounds of the Japanese
language:

Extract 4-13
Sally: I think half-way through, maybe that's when the process starts feeling
easier. Maybe that's when I started picking out words. I was adjusting to
the videos. By the time we got to the eighth or ninth lesson, I was really
starting to really enjoy them. The longer it goes, it gets better. So, if we
had another twelve, that would be wonderful.
Tae: So, if you had to stop after three or four lessons, it wouldn't have worked.
Sally: I don't think so. I don't think so. In the first few lessons, I thought, oh, this
is so good, but because in the first few lessons, I found it so difficult. If
you'd given up after a few lessons, it's not enough. It seems to me the
twelve had gone quickly. But when it's actually got to the twelve, I
thought, Oh, yes, I know exactly what they're saying now. They're not
speaking too fast or. I needed the twelve. I think the longer you go, the
obviously the better.
Tae: So, it's important to continue.
Sally: Yes, definitely. You got to complete the course in order to benefit from it.

Becoming better able to tune into the language as well as regard the series
as a learning tool, learners became better able to focus on learning with the series
than when they started initially.
The third factor is the development of emotional attachment towards the
series. Take the case of 'humour', for example. The series contains an abundance
of humorous skits. See how Sharon reports in Session 10 the change in her
perception of Japanese humour:

91
Extract 4-14
Sharon: And, the skits are really daft, often, you know, they are stupid, but that I
realize it actually works, because I think the humour keeps you watching
in a sense. You knew Kato-san's gonna go, 'Oh, it's eight, Oh my God! I
should've been up earlier!', I knew that was coming. And with the puppet,
you know. But actually, I really appreciated that! I remember when I first
watched it, we all thought this was really patronizing and stupid. But now
I think, no, no, actually, it says something about Japanese humour. I got
used to it. You can get into it after a while. It's really funny.

On the other hand, Sally reported in the final interview that she developed an
attachment to the actors and the teacher as she saw the same people every time:

Extract 4-15
Sally: I like having the same actors as well. You get used to them. The girl, the
Mine (name of an actor). You see them everyday. You tend to adjust to
their voices and the way they speak. Mine, sometimes I find it difficult.
Also, I always liked the teacher. She got better as well. It didn't feel
patronizing at all. I liked having the teacher on video. Because if you just
have scenes all the time, I think you'd actually miss something. Whereas
if you see the teacher and the board, that works very well.

As we see above, as learners became more attached to the series, their

attitude towards the series changed from negative to positive. This was observed
in the comments learners made for the topics in the group interviews as we saw in
4.2: 'Humour', for example, was regarded as 'silly' at the beginning but later was
appreciated. The 'repeating of skits' was regarded as off-putting and unnecessary
at first, but later became beneficial. All three of the factors so far discussed
indicate the importance of continuing with SITV series for a certain period of time
in order that learners can benefit fully from learning with this type of material.
The fourth factor which may account for the evolution of topics is the
effect of the group interaction which took place in the group interviews. As we
have seen, the learners' focus changed from the materials to their own learning
process, suggesting a higher awareness of this process. The group interview
format may have contributed in this awareness-raising in two ways. First, higher
awareness was achieved through the process of reflecting and verbalizing
reactions during the interviews. This awareness-raising effect of verbalization is
also observed with other methods such as verbal report and stimulated recall but

92
becomes particularly salient in methods which involve on-going data collection
such as diary and interviews as used in this study. Secondly, we have seen cases
in which the group interaction worked as collective scaffolding through which the
areas of learners' awareness were expanded. We have seen examples in which the
participants in the study were sensitized to areas they had not been aware of
through listening to another member's remarks. The newly sensitized topic was
then pursued in the following interview. At other times, the strategy brought up
by one learner was imitated by another who in turn brought up the topic in the
following session. In this way, the generation of topics by one learner brought
about higher awareness on the part of the others. Although this awareness-raising
was a side-effect of the group interview format, that is, it was not the aim of this
format, the results indicate that the group discussion format can be an effective
means of awareness-raising, and may be recommended in learning with this type
of material. I will discuss this issue further in Chapter 8.

4.6 The final interviews at the end of eleven sessions

To gain a clearer understanding of the learners' perceptions of what went

on during the eleven sessions as a whole, I now turn to the results of the individual
interviews carried out at the end of the eleven sessions. The questions asked were
as follows:
(1) How do you feel about the experience of the past twelve weeks?
(2) Do you think you benefitted at all from this experience? If so, in what ways?
(3) What aspect(s) of Japanese language do you think you have developed most?
(4) Do you notice any change in relation to learning with these materials since the
beginning of the past eleven sessions?
(5) What did you do in relation to the videos?

Responses to questions (1), (2) and (3) provide answers to how SITV
materials contribute to learning an L2 and will be discussed together in 4.6.1. The
responses to question (4) have already been discussed in section 4.5 and will not
be discussed here. Responses to question (5) reveal methods learners developed
for studying with the SITV series and will be discussed in 4.6.2. Table 4.6 shows
a summary of the learners' responses to all the questions.

93
Table 4.6 Summary of the individual interview after 11 sessions
Sally Jane Dale Robert Sharon Kris

Overall -I feel really happy to - Its been very helpful. -It's been very valuable. - Fro really pleased. It -It was valuable. -It was
feeling have done it. - Its a good teaching - It kept me motivated. gave me a better impressive.
- It gave me a lot of medium. insight. -I enjoyed it.
inspiration to carry - I found it interesting
on. and challenging.
How do you - Its not just the -You get a more -The listening skills - Getting a better - I benefit from - Listening to
think you language. You start contextual approach. improved a lot. understanding of how exposure. different accents
benefitted to understand the - You get to see Japan, - Noticing slight changes in the language is put -Pronunciation of Japanese.
from the way of life. people of Japan. the way things were said as together. -The way they - Grammar
videos? -It's helped me pick - You can remember to the ways we'd been - Body language is a spoke to speed. (more natural
up on the the words. taught. terribly important part. -Overall forms)
pronunciation and - We can hear different - How the words are comprehension -Pronunciation.
the way the language voices and different actually pronounced. -Speaking (by
is structured. ways of pronouncing - It gives me a context. hearing people
-It gives me the things. speaking)
confidence to speak. -You can pick up some
-Definitely better conversational
understanding of the expressions not in the
language. textbook.
- Get used to Japanese
spoken at normal speed.
-Pronunciation.
Has there -I feel happy with -I am more aware of the - I found a change in focus. - It made me appreciate - It made me more - No.
been any myself and more programmes. Before I was just watching it the Japanese language aware of the
changes since confident. - It feels more normal like a comedy show. But I more. programmes.
you first -I got adjusted to the to talk hack to TV. started to use the visual - I think I
started'? video. clues to prompt me on rite reassessed the
- I started language front. Japanese sense of
understanding more - It highlighted the fact that humour.
and more. we need to make use of all
the materials to make the
full benefit.
What did you -I'd read the notes -I find it helpful to read - I occasionally read notes. - I read the notes - lust Welted. - lust watch.
do in relation before and the notes before and - Took lots of notes. beforehand and see if
to the videos'? afterwards. after. I don't take notes the words are
because you miss pronounced in the way
things. I'd thought would be.
Other -It is nice being in a - I thought the group -The fact of watching the -I felt I was learning - I liked the topic-
comments relaxed environment. format was good. I video with other people, and more doing this (than in based textbook.
-It is nice being in a would've like to have being questioned about it class) although this
small group rather had the opportunity to afterwards adds an extra wasn't a formal
than in a class. ask questions. dimension to it. learning.

4.6.1 How learners benefitted from SITV materials / SITV learning in learning
Japanese

Learners' responses to the question, 'How do you feel about this experience
of the past eleven weeks?' were all positive. Characteristically, learners made
reference to affective states in their responses. Learners perceived the experience
as 'happy', 'helpful"challenging"exciting', 'valuable', 'enjoyable', 'interesting',
'motivating' and 'inspirational'. See how Sally regards the SITV series enhanced
her motivation to learn and to use Japanese:

Extract 4-16
Sally: I am really pleased that I made the effort, to carry on with it. It definitely
made me feel that I want to carry on. (In what ways?) ... You can read
about a place or people in a book. But until you see the people or place, it
is different. I previously never thought about the sense of humour. I think
the more you see, the more you want to know about the people, the
country and the language. I enjoyed it very much. I always felt, after
seeing one of the videos, I really felt happy about it. It does inspire you to
do more.

94
 In the extract above, Sally reports that actually seeing things in the video
gave her a clearer image of the target country and the language and gave her the
inspiration and motivation to carry on studying. This effect that the visual element
of SITV materials can have on motivation was also observed in my preliminary
studies in Japan and is one that should not be overlooked.
As the responses to questions (2) and (3) overlapped, I report them
together here as representing how learners perceive SITV materials to be helpful
or beneficial in learning Japanese. Through topic analysis of the responses to
questions (2) and (3), I identified four areas in which learners felt they benefited
from SITV materials: linguistic, cultural, cognitive, and affective. Table 4.7
shows the topics and examples of the actual responses.

Table 4.7 The areas in which SITV materials were beneficial for learning Japanese
I Linguistic
Pronunciation
'It's helped me pick up on the pronunciation and the way the language is structured'.
'Noticing slight changes in the way things were said as to the ways we'd been taught.'
'Listening to different accents of Japanese. '
'We can hear different voices and different ways of pronouncing things.'
Speed
'Get used to Japanese spoken at normal speed.'
Grammar
'Getting a better understanding of how the language is put together.'
Conversational expressions
'You can pick up some conversational expressions not in the textbook.'
Nonverbal behaviour
'Body language is a terribly important part.
Contextual use
'You get a more contextual approach.'
Listening skill
'The listening skills improved a lot.'

II Cultural
'It's not just the language. You start to understand the way of life.'
'You get to see Japan, people of Japan.'

III Cognitive
Memory
'You can remember the words.'

IV Affective
Confidence
'It gives me the confidence to speak.'
Relaxed atmosphere
`It's nice being in a relaxed environment.'

In the linguistic area, learners felt SITV materials were particularly

beneficial for learning pronunciation, speed, conversational expressions, structure,
nonverbal behavior, contextual use, and for improving listening skills. In
particular, benefits for learning phonetic and prosodic features of the L2 were
perceived as noteworthy. Before embarking on this study, the only oral Japanese
input these learners had was the speech of their class teacher and their classmates.
Thus, to hear Japanese spoken by various Japanese people of different sex, age
and accents was a new experience. It was also their first time to be exposed to
Japanese spoken at normal speed, and the difference found in sounds to their
given 'classroom Japanese' was a big but important discovery. Because I did not

95
employ tests, we cannot triangulate the above results with other more objective
measures. But these responses, being learners' subjective perceptions, enable us
to infer albeit indirectly the areas of linguistic and / or pragmatic competence
which might be fostered by SITV materials. Whether this is in fact the case ought
to be investigated further in future research.
The second perceived benefit was in learning the target culture. SITV
materials as 'audio-motion-visual media' (see 2.2) can evidently convey cultural
information more vividly than audio only or written media. However, the learners
are not necessarily referring to explicit learning of culture. To these learners who
had never been to Japan, merely seeing places, things, events, and people in
Japan, such as temples, festival scenes, food, high streets, etc. provides new
images, giving them a perspective on why they are learning Japanese. In this way,
this benefit also serves as source for motivation for continuing the learning.
In the cognitive area, learners reported that the materials were helpful as
aids for remembering new vocabulary and grammar. The visual elements of SITV
materials provide additional information about the language which can be used by
learners to aid storage in their long-term memory. In particular, they provide
visual 'contextualisation' (Corder, 1960) of a certain word or phrase.
Finally, in the affective area, learners reported the materials helped them
develop their confidence for using Japanese. Learners reported that at the
beginning, they did not have the confidence to use Japanese in real situations
(such as at a Japanese restaurant) because they scarcely had any opportunity to
observe Japanese being used in real situations. But having completed the eleven
sessions, they now reported having a clearer sense of the situations in which
certain phrases can be used, and the manner in which these phrases ought to be
delivered.
In addition, some learners pointed out that this mode of learning is better
than learning in a class since it enables them to learn in a relaxed atmosphere in a
small group:

Extract 4-17
Sally : It's nice being in a relaxed environment, which is great. And also, it's nice
being in a small group rather than in class. It's been great for me.
Certainly encouraged me to carry on with it.

Robert also points out that he felt he was somehow learning better in this
format and highlights the value of combining this format with a classroom format:

96
Extract 4-18
Robert: Yes. When we are at the school, the chairs are harder. It was slightly more
formal. But then Ryoko [the class teacher] had a programme she had to get
through. Here, it's different. We're watching the video, it's not just formal.
But somehow, I felt I was learning more doing this, although this wasn't
formal teaching. I just felt that the little bit I was learning, I was learning
more. I'm sure that the combined effect of the formal structure and these
informal ones must have helped the others with their learning.

There are assumed to be various differences between home learning and

classroom learning. What these learners appreciate in home learning is the
informality of being in a small group and the relaxed atmosphere coming from
learning at home. Considering the negative effect of affective factors such as
classroom anxiety and inhibition highlighted in the SLA literature (see for
example, Bailey, 1983; Guiora et. al, 1980, and more recently, Erhman, 1996),
being able to learn in a relaxed atmosphere is a noteworthy advantage of home
learning which should not be dismissed. This benefit of home learning was also
reported in my preliminary study with Japanese students (Umino, 1999, see also
Chapter 2).
In addition to the benefits of SITV materials / SITV learning, the learners
point out the effect of the group-learning format of the sessions. Dale reported that
learning in a group rather than on his own helped him to maintain his motivation.
The group interview session afterwards was also beneficial since it deepened his
understanding of the programmes:

Extract 4-19
Dale: It's been very valuable to me. I know that as a group, it's been really really
useful. This kept us interested and motivated. It kept us testing ourselves.
Tae: The video or the situation?
Dale: The video. But I think to a greater extent, the situation.

Dale: It was a choice I made and I enjoyed it. And I look forward to it. It's good,
something new, what's this week, you know? I think if it would've been a
video at home, the motivation wouldn't have been quite as strong. It was
the fact of watching the video with other people, and being questioned
about it afterwards adds an extra dimension to it, become even more
valuable. It's probably about fifty-fifty; fifty from the video and fifty from
the situation.

97
 Jane also comments she liked the group format although she would have
liked to have had more opportunities to resolve the questions she developed while
viewing. The group-learning format had not been planned intentionally for the
enhancement of learning but was rather a side-effect of this form of interview.
However, the learners' responses imply that a group format may be effective in
SITV learning. I will discuss this further in 4.8 below.

4.6.2 Method of studying with SITV materials

In response to the question, 'What did you do in relation to the videos?',

the reported activities were rather simple. Two learners said they simply watched
the series. The other four reported reading the textbook before and / or after
watching the programmes. One reported constantly taking notes. Only Robert
reported developing a more creative use of the textbook in noting phonetic and
prosodic features more clearly:

Extract 4-20
Robert: I read them (textbook sections) beforehand, and watch the video. If I
wanted to check, I can very quickly refer to the notes. I could see how it
fits together. If I'd thought the word was pronounced in a certain way and I
hear it differently, fine that would be one learning lesson. I thought this
was pronounced this way. Then, how was the body language? How was
the face? Where did we have that close-ups? Did it lift at the end? What
are we trying to emulate? Is it just a comment? Is it 'I'm surprised' or 'Oh,
I'm sad'? That all comes through. The words are all the same. But the
inflections change. So, I look at the text to see it might be, 'This is sad' and
when I listen to it, and I can remember, and quickly refer to the text and
'Oh, it went down a bit.' That's why the notes are useful to me. Also go
back again and I would remember how it was said, it sits in my memory,
and then I go and look at the notes. And then, just learn from there. So, I
think one should read the notes beforehand and read them again
afterwards.

Here, Robert reported a creative use of the textbook for practicing pronunciation:
he predicted the pronunciation of certain words in the textbook before viewing the
video, and viewed the video to check if his predictions were correct. It was later

98
found that this type of use of the textbook was further elaborated in Phase 2, as we
will see in Chapter 6.

4.7 Results from additional questionnaire

In addition to the group interviews, I had learners fill out an open-ended

questionnaire (see Appendix 3) to elicit which specific sections of the materials
learners found useful or not useful. Tables 4.8 and 4.9 summarize the results
respectively.
In response to the question, 'Which part of the programme did you find
most useful, and why?', learners tended to cite the section in the programme and
not the reason. Table 4.8 shows the frequency of the sections described as being
most useful. The most popular section was the 'Explanation' section, consisting
of a skit from which certain expressions are picked out, displayed and
pronounced, and explained by the presenter. In short, it is a combination of
explicit teaching of form and implicit assimilation in context. The second and
third most useful were short and long (Yan's) skits which illustrate examples of
the use of target expressions. This is no surprise since skits are the main source of
exposure to target language.

Table 4.8 Parts in the programme which were most useful

Explanation 35
Skits 18
Yan's skit 10
Review of previous lesson 10
Hiragana section 5
Exercises 3
Practice (of pronunciation) 3
Pronunciation 3
Use of verbs 2

Table 4.9 Characteristics of parts in the programme which were least useful
Parts which are;
not explained enough 7
too slow 7
too difficult 6
too long 4
out of context (disconnected to the rest) 4
not explained clearly enough 3
too short 3
repetitive 3
silly 2
lacking in impact 1
superfluous I
not reinforcing 1
other
there are not enough variations 1
there was no chance to practice at home 2
it should have verbs to support the exercise 1

Turning now to the least useful, the responses indicated specific sections
in the programme along with reasons for being least useful. Table 4.9 summarizes

99
the reasons and the frequency with which they were reported. The responses
indicate that learners did not benefit from the treatment of items which were not
thoroughly explained, parts which were too slow or easy, or parts which were too
difficult with too much information. Skits which were too long were not
appreciated as learners lost concentration. The insertion of scenes which did not
connect to the rest of the programme was also unpopular. The results presented
here match the findings of the group interviews and confirm the learners'
perceptions of which aspects of SITV materials are good or bad.

4.8 Discussion and conclusion

Let us now return to our research questions and discuss the above findings
in relation to these questions.

What characteristics of SITV materials do learners perceive to be salient?

The analysis of the group interviews above indicates that the learners are
aware of features related to production and content of the materials when viewing
the SITV series. Regarding production features, learners were aware of and were
affected by various features and characteristics of the materials themselves. The
perception of such features was also observed to change over time, generally from
negative to positive, as learners became accustomed to the programmes and
developed an attachment to them.
Elements frequently discussed in the group interviews were 'presenter'
`repeating of skit', and 'the explanation section'. As a materials designer of the
series, I was surprised at the extent to which the learners were affected by the
people who appeared in the series. Initially, learners were very bothered by the
presenter (the 'teacher-figure') who appeared to be too 'rigid' or 'patronizing'. Later
they were happy that she appeared to become more friendly. They favoured the
actors who appeared friendly from the beginning. This shows these learners'
preference that the people appearing in this kind of material should be friendly
rather than 'authoritarian' or 'teacher-like'. Learners also seemed to have
benefitted from having the same set of people in the series both in terms of
learning and affect. This indicates the benefits of having the same set of people
over the series. Music was another element which affected the students' feeling
towards the materials. Although these elements do not have direct relevance to the
teaching content itself, they have a large influence on the affective aspect of

100
learning, that is, whether or not students enjoy learning with the series and
consequently their motivation to carry on.
Learners also frequently discussed the effectiveness of repeating the long
skit (Yan's story) at the end of each programme. From the materials designers'
point of view, the repeating of the long skit at the end was seen as an opportunity
for learners to absorb or reinforce the expressions which were presented. But
learners at the initial stage viewed the long skit as if watching a soap opera, rather
than a review of the target expressions; therefore, seeing the same episode once
again was found to be tiresome. In the later stages, when they began focussing on
learning, they started to appreciate the repetition, saying it helped reinforce the
lesson. Learners also made specific suggestions regarding how explanation
sections in the programmes should be presented.
Learners paid attention to the humour which was embedded throughout the
series, initially disparaging it but later appreciating it. They also showed concern
about whether the scenes in the mini skits and the drama had impact, were
superfluous, visually distracting, had reality, or had continuity with one another.
As a whole, learners liked scenes with impact and reality, and disliked scenes
which were too obviously unreal even if they were for educational purposes.
They wanted to see how language is used in real situations. They also liked to
have opportunities to somehow take part in the programme by responding with a
correct answer.
The above findings suggest special considerations necessary for future
production of educational materials. The findings also indicate that the quality of
production for educational materials should not be overlooked. When learners
view this kind of materials, they may, at least initially, see it as they see ordinary
programmes on television or video and are highly aware of the music, the acting
ability of the actors and many other things which are important in television
production. Learners may not tolerate poor-quality production just because it is
educational material.
Learners showed as great an interest in the cultural content and scenery as
in the linguistic content. Particularly to learners like these who had never been to
Japan, actually seeing examples of Japanese culture and various scenes of Japan
visually had a strong impact, and aroused their interest in continuing. This
function is a characteristic of the 'audio-motion-visual media' which cannot be
provided by other means such as textbook, audio tape and teacher.
Finally, the questionnaire results indicate what sections in the programmes
learners found useful or not useful. It was found that learners benefit from
exposure to the naturalistic speech they get from the skits, confirming the role of

101
SITV materials as a source of L2 input in the foreign language context. It was
also found, however, that learners benefit even more greatly from the 'explanation
section', indicating the importance of combining explicit teaching of form and
implicit learning through exposure.

How do learners use SITV materials? /Are there any developmental changes?

As the group interview sessions proceeded, learners started to talk more

about their learning and comprehension processes rather than about the materials.
Learners described their learning behaviours in attempting to learn with SITV
materials. In many instances, learners reported 'noticing' specific phonetic and /
or prosodic features of Japanese which they had not noticed before. They also
reported noticing grammatical and lexical items which they had not previously
learned, or uses of previously learned items different to those which were already
familiar. They reported uses of comprehension strategies (see Chapter 5 for
definition and discussion) such as breaking down into chunks, inferencing and
translating, and metacognitive strategies such as focussing, avoiding, and
identifying problems. Learners also reported the affect involved in SITV learning,
making references to how this mode of learning works better for enhancing
motivation, confidence and lowering pressure, compared to classroom learning.
Another important finding of the study was the dynamic change which
learners experienced during the eleven sessions. This was observed in the
evolution of topics emerging in the group interviews as well as the learners'
accounts in the final interviews. Initially, the learners focussed on the materials
features and it was only after a while that they shifted to a focus on content and /
or learning. Not having had any previous experience of learning with 'audio-
motion-visual media', the learners were not sure how to handle the materials
initially. They regarded them as entertainment rather than a learning tool. They
had a 'critic's attitude' and were concerned with and / or distracted by various
production features. They were bewildered with the amount and types of
information conveyed by the materials. Gradually, learners acquired a 'learners'
attitude', in which they regarded the series as a learning medium, attempting to
use the visuals for learning and comprehension rather than for criticizing. This
also seems to relate to getting accustomed to the medium itself as well as to
hearing naturalistic speech since they had never had such opportunities
previously. To these learners who had never been to Japan and had very limited
exposure to Japanese spoken by Japanese people, this material had a great impact
and served as an important opportunity for such exposure. This parallels the role

102
of SITV materials for learning English in Japan as reported in Chapter 2. Having
got over the initial shock of fast speech, learners' ears gradually became
accustomed to the naturalistic speed and could tune in after several weeks.
Furthermore, the learners gradually developed an attachment to the characters in
the series and perceived the material as a whole more positively.
The above findings have important implications for teaching with
materials conveyed through 'audio-motion-visual media'. Teachers and materials
designers should be aware that learners who are not experienced in using such
materials will need to be reminded that these are not simply entertainment and that
they will need to select and make active use of the multitude of audio and visual
information conveyed through the medium in order to gain full benefit from the
materials. It is important also to be aware that initially learners may find it
difficult to adjust their ears to the sudden presentation of naturalistic speech and
that it may take a while before such an adjustment can be made. This also
indicate the importance of using this type of materials regularly and continuously
for an extensive period of time.
Finally, the evolution of types of topics discussed in the group interviews
also indicated that the learners became increasingly aware of their learning and
comprehension processes as the interview sessions proceeded. In considering
this, the role of the group interaction cannot be dismissed. Through reflecting on
the lesson and verbalizing such reflections in a group, the learners developed a
higher awareness of their own learning process. Furthermore, the group
interaction worked as collective scaffolding through which the areas of learners'
awareness was expanded. By listening to other member's reflections on their
learning processes, other members were sensitized to these areas and in turn
brought up these issues in the succeeding interviews. At other times, the strategy
brought up by one learner was imitated by another in the proceeding session. In
this way, the generation of topics by one learner brought about higher awareness
on the part of the others. Although this awareness-raising was a side-effect of the
group interview, that is, it was not the aim of this format, the results indicate that
group discussion can be an effective means of awareness-raising, and may be
recommended in learning with this type of materials. I shall discuss this issue
further in Chapter 8.
At the end of the eleven sessions and the final interviews, the learners
indicated that they were willing to continue with the sessions as they felt they had
benefitted greatly from this experience. After a five-week break, the investigation
therefore continued with eight more sessions. In the second phase, I wanted to
focus more on the learners' learning and comprehension processes in which they

103
themselves seemed to be interested. In particular, learners were increasingly
discussing the use of cognitive and metacognitive strategies towards the end of
Phase 1. In Chapter 6, I discuss Phase 2 findings in relation to the learner
strategies employed. However, before this discussion, it is necessary to consider
relevant previous research done in this area; this I shall do in Chapter 5.

104
 CHAPTER 5

REVISITING THEORY: PREVIOUS WORK ON LEARNER STRATEGIES

5.1 Introduction

As indicated previously in Chapters 3 and 4, in Phase 1 of the study, I

focussed on understanding the characteristics of SITV materials which are found
to be salient by learners, and the ways in which learners use SITV materials.
Considering these issues from a developmental perspective, I found that the
learners' focus, as revealed in the interviews, shifted from materials-oriented
features to learning-oriented features, showing a development in their awareness
of the process of their own learning. Learners started to talk about the strategies
they were using, and it became apparent that in order to understand the process
whereby learners made use of the SITV materials, it would be necessary to
investigate learners' use of such strategies in more detail. In Phase 2 of the study,
therefore, I decided to focus more specifically on the strategies learners were
using while engaging in the lessons presented via the SITV materials.
Before presenting the results of Phase 2 of the study, however, it is
necessary to consider previous relevant research done in this area. Thus, in this
chapter, I review previous work on L2 learner strategies (see below for
definition), as a bridge between Phase 1 where learners began increasingly to
describe their learning experience in terms of learning and comprehension
processes, and Phase 2 (reported in the next chapter), which was deliberately
designed to investigate this area of emerging importance further.
The existing research on strategies is categorised by McDonough (1995)
according to two dimensions, being grouped into (1) descriptive studies, which
aim to describe what types of strategies there are, and (2) interventionist studies,
which aim to discover the effects of teaching such strategies to learners. Adding a
third dimension of describing the application of strategies, that is, how individuals
use learner strategies for different tasks or under different circumstances, the body
of strategy research may be divided into the following three areas:

(1) Describing what types of strategies learners use for L2 learning

(2) Strategy application: how learners use these types of strategies according to
different tasks / differences between successful and unsuccessful learners /
changes in strategy use over time, etc.

105
(3) Strategy training: whether or how strategies can be taught and the effect of
such training

As the aim of the present research is to discover the types of strategies used
by learners in learning with SITV materials (area 1 above) and how they are used
by each learner (area 2) and does not concern the teaching of such strategies (area
3), I will limit my review to areas (1) and (2) above and review the existing
relevant work accordingly (in 5.3 and 5.4). Strategy training will not be discussed
as it is outside the focus of the study although implications will be discussed in
Chapter 8. In this chapter, I first consider the characteristics of learner strategies
by reviewing various definitions (5.2). Then, I review the major taxonomies of
strategies presented in previous work (5.3) which might be relevant for pursuing
Phase 2 of the study. Finally, I review the studies on strategy applications for
transactional listening to and viewing L2 materials (5.4). Reviewing these works
will provide a basic understanding of strategies and strategy taxonomies, and
insights into carrying out further research on strategy applications.

5.2 Concepts and definitions of strategy

5.2.1 Concepts of learner strategies

Before examining the definitions of learner strategies, let us consider the

concept of learner strategy and the scope of the types of strategies considered in
this chapter. 'Strategies' in the literature on L2 learning have been described in
various areas, ranging from 'learning a L2, learning to learn a language,
performing in and using the language, communicating in the language,
compensating for lack of knowledge or breakdown of communication, the
exercise of language in different macro-skill areas such as reading, writing,
talking, and listening, to coping with difficult elements of language instruction
such as taking tests' (McDonough, 1995: 2). This diversity has motivated the
increasing use of the umbrella term 'learner strategies' (Wenden and Rubin, 1987;
Cohen, 1998) rather than 'learning strategies'. 'Learning strategy' has also been
used as a cover term for strategies of various types (for example in Oxford, 1990)
but this can lead to confusion due to the variety of meanings with which the term
is used by different authors. In this thesis, the term 'learner strategy' will generally
be used, being conceived as the steps or actions consciously selected by learners
either to improve the learning of a L2, or the performance of language-learning-
related tasks, or both.

106
 Of the various types of strategies subsumed under learner strategies, the
major focus here will be strategies relevant for learning the L2 and / or for
performing language-learning-related tasks in the L2, particularly in dealing with
listening / viewing materials. The question of whether a particular strategy is
being applied to 'learning' or to 'using' a language will not be a major issue here
even though some researchers have attempted to make such a distinction (as in
Tarone's (1977) 'learning' and 'production' strategies). As Ellis (1996) points
out, it is not always possible to make such a distinction clearly and there may be
instances in which the use of a strategy for using the language in fact results in
learning the language and vice versa. For example, a learner may use the
`repeating' strategy in order to perform a speaking task smoothly which in fact
results in storing a linguistic item to memory. Making such a distinction
therefore, does not appear to be very productive and many researchers simply do
not make this distinction (for example, O'Malley and Chamot 1990; Oxford
1990).
Furthermore, our review here will not include 'communication strategies'
or strategies used in interactional communication, since SITV learning does not
involve direct interaction with native speakers. Of course, there may be cases in
which learners report trying out using pieces of language they picked up through
the materials in outside authentic communicational situations, but such use is not
the central focus of the study. Studies on strategies for interactional
communication are associated with a tradition different to that of strategies for
learning although they are related. In the former, the concept of 'strategy' has
usually been perceived as functioning to compensate for the deficits of learner's
L2 competence in interactional communication, although more recently there have
been attempts to encapsulate both areas as part of more general strategic
competence (for example, Little 1996; Bialystok and Kellerman, 1987; Bachman
and Palmer, 1996). In the 'learning strategy' tradition, which has been largely
influenced by strategy research in the general educational field, the focus has not
been on a compensatory function for strategies (as will be reviewed below). Thus,
the definitions of strategies considered here are those associated with the 'learning
strategy' tradition.

5.2.2 Definitions of strategies

As briefly mentioned above, strategy research in the general educational

field since the beginning of the twentieth century (Nisbet and Shucksmith, 1986)
has had great influence on identifying and understanding strategies specific to

107
language learning problems (see, for example O'Malley, Russo and Chamot,
1983). But as Bialystok (1983:100) points out, there has been 'little consensus in
the literature concerning either the definition or the identification of language
learning strategies'. Some other researchers also point out the difficulty of
defining the concept in an agreed fashion (Naiman, Frohlich, Stern, and Todesco,
1978; Bialystok, 1983; Ellis,1994). Table 5.1 shows the definitions of strategies
by major researchers in the field. As can be seen learner strategies have been
described in different ways by different researchers or even by the same
researcher at different times. Let us understand the major characteristics of what
`strategies' are by examining these definitions.
First, the concept of strategy has been described on different levels of
generality and abstraction. Stern describes a strategy as 'a general approach' to
learning as distinguished from the more specific 'technique,' which is an
observable form of language learning behaviour. Seliger (1984:4), on the other
hand, defines 'strategies' as 'basic abstract categories of processing by which
information perceived in the outside world is organized and categorized into
cognitive structures as part of a conceptual network' and distinguishes them from
'tactics' which are 'variable and idiosyncratic learning activities, which learners
use to organize a learning situation, respond to the learning environment, or cope
with input and output demands' (ibid.). Similarly, Schmeck (1988) uses 'strategy'
to refer to 'general approach' and 'tactic' to refer to 'specific action or step' and
observes that this is consistent with military usage that 'tactics are the observable
activities that imply that certain strategies are in use' (Schmeck, 1988:171).
Although these researchers use different terminologies, we can understand from
distinctions such as these that there are at least three levels of generality
encompassed by the term strategy:
(1) Basic approach: the principle around which specific learning behaviours
are organised (e.g. active task approach)
(2) Specific action as generalised category (e.g. 'repetition')
(2) Specific action as idiosyncratic manifestation (e.g. 'listen to an audio tape
in a car and repeat the expressions', 'memorise words to a song and sing
repeatedly to memorize words and sentence patterns')

Rubin's, O'Malley's and Oxford's definitions in Table 5.1 all seem to define
strategy as specific action, either as generalised category or idiosyncratic
manifestation, though they do not make such a distinction explicitly. Cohen
(1998) suggests calling all three processes 'strategy', but in this thesis, I define

108
strategy as a specific action, while being aware of the fact that it has also been
used to refer to 'basic approach to learning'.
Secondly, strategies are described both as observable 'behaviours' and as
unobservable 'thought' or mental processes. Oxford (1989; 1991; 1993) appears to
perceive them as essentially behavioural whereas others seem to see them as both.
Ellis (1994:531) sees this ambiguity as problematic. This ambiguity may be
solved by considering strategies as essentially mental activities, with some
manifested overtly and others covertly, as O'Malley and Chamot (1990) point out.
An observable strategy such as 'taking notes', therefore, should equally be
captured at the mental level, taking account of the mental processes taking place
concurrently as the concrete action takes place.
Table 5.1 Definitions of learning strategies / learner strategies
[1] Stern's definition
' In our view strategy is best reserved for general tendencies or overall characteristics of the approach employed by
the language learner, leaving techniques as the term to refer to particular forms of observable learning behaviour more or
less consciously employed by the learner.' (Stern, 1983:405)

[2] Seliger's definition

'strategies are abstract categories of processing by which information perceived in the outside world is organized and
categorized into cognitive structures as part of a conceptual network.' Tactics are 'variable and idiosyncratic learning
activities, which learners use to organize a learning situation, respond to the learning environment, or cope with input and
output demands.' (Seliger, 1984:4).

[3] Rubin's definition

[3-1] 'learning strategies' are defined as 'strategies which contribute to the development of the language system which the
learner constructs and affect learning directly. (Rubin, 1987:23)
[3-2] ' learning strategies are the behaviours and thought processes that learners use in the process of learning. They include
any set of operations, steps, plans, routines used by the learner to facilitate the obtaining, storage, retrieval and use of
information (after O'Malley et al. 1983; Brown et a. 1983) that is, what learners do to learn and do to regulate their
learning.' (Rubin, 1987:19)

[4] O'Malley et al's definitions

[4-1] 'Learning strategies are techniques, approaches or deliberate actions that students take in in order to facilitate the
learning, recall of both linguistic and content area information.' (Chamot, 1987:71)
[4-2] 'special thoughts and behaviours that individuals use to help them comprehend, learn, or retain new information
(O'Malley and Chamot, 1990:1)

[5] Oxford's definitions

[5-1] 'Language learning strategies are behaviours or actions which learners use to make language learning more
successful, self-directed and enjoyable.' (Oxford, 1989: 235)
[5-2] 'steps taken by students to enhance their own learning' (Oxford, 1990:1)
[5-3] 'specific actions, behaviours, steps, or techniques that students employ- often consciously - to improve their progress
in internalizing, storing, retrieving, and using the L2' (Oxford, 1993:17)

[6] McDonough's definitions

[6-1] Language learning strategies are those strategies which 'serve as a means for the student to increase his knowledge of
the language by some manipulation of the language data presented' (McDonough, 1995:80)
[6-2] 'Learning strategies are learners' active participation in the learning process, not simply as a performer, as in audio-
lingual methods of teaching, but as a problem-solver and reflective organizer of the knowledge and skills on offer in the
language exposure and required for effective language use.' (McDonough (1999:2)

[7] Cohen's definition

'Language learning and language use strategies can be defined as those processes which are consciously selected by
learners and may result in action taken to enhance the learning or use of a second or foreign language, through the storage,
retention, recall, and application of information about that language.' (Cohen, 1998:5)

Thirdly, the purpose of strategies, in other words, what learners use them
for, is typically described as to 'improve", 'enhance', 'facilitate', or 'help' their
learning and / or use of an L2. Thus, Rubin (1987:7) characterises strategies as
'problem oriented', in other words, they are seen to occur in response to a certain
need.
Fourthly, strategies are seen as 'conscious' or 'deliberate' by Stern (1983),

109
Chamot (1987), Oxford (1993) and Cohen (1998), while others do not address this
issue. Seliger's distinction between strategy and tactic also seems to relate to
consciousness, the former being 'subconscious' and the latter being 'conscious,'
but others do not make such a clear distinction and use 'strategy' to refer to both
conscious and subconscious activities. Bialystok (1990:4) states that the children
in her study seemed to behave strategically without being conscious of their
strategising (Bialystok 1990:12). Oxford and Leaver (1996) and Sutter (in Oxford
et al. 1990) provide examples of strategy instruction in which learners are not
conscious of their strategy use. It seems better to assume that strategies are either
conscious or subconscious although our focus will be on conscious or at least
potentially conscious actions.

5.3 Taxonomies: what kinds of learner strategies have been identified?

On the basis of the above understanding, I now review the major taxonomies
of learner strategies for L2 learning developed so far in the previous work. For
reasons stated above, I do not consider taxonomies of strategies for
communication here.

5.3.1 Early taxonomies

The earliest taxonomies were developed in attempts to understand

behaviours of so-called 'good language learners'. Stern (1975), on the basis of
Rubin's (1975) empirical work, presented a list of ten strategies good language
learners tend to use, defining 'strategy' as a general approach which a learner
takes in pursuing the language learning task rather than a specific technique.
Aiming to validate Stern's taxonomy, Naiman, Frohlich, Stern and Todesco
(1978) investigated the strategies used by 34 very successful secondary school
pupils learning French in Canada by using individual difference questionnaires,
embedded figures tests, interview tests, class observation, language proficiency
measures, retrospective interviews and case studies. As a result, they identified
major approaches (referred to as 'strategies') taken by these learners which are
shown in Table 5.2, and more specific techniques used by these learners. Through
this work, these researchers succeeded in validating Stern's list of strategies,
obtaining at the same time much greater detail of strategy use, and were able to
determine to a degree the extent to which these learners' success was associated
with their use of strategies. However, the strategy evidence was based on learners'
retrospection of their past learning experience and was not collected while they

110
actively performed a learning task. Also, the validity of the proficiency measures
used (an international educational assessment test) has been questioned
(McDonough, 1995:86).
Later, Rubin (1981; 1987) and Wenden (1984; 1986) contributed to
developing more general categories of strategies. Rubin (1981), through her study
of young adult L2 learners, made a distinction between strategies which contribute
directly to learning (direct strategies), and those which 'permit' learning but only
indirectly contribute to learning (indirect strategies) (see Table 5.3r. More
recently, Rubin (1987) refers to the former as 'learning strategies', consisting of
`cognitive' and `metacognitive' strategies, and the latter as consisting of social
and communication strategies. (This distinction between direct and indirect
strategies is continued in later works by O'Malley and his associates as we will
see in 5.3.2)

Table 5.2 Five strategies identified by Naiman et al (1978)

Strategy 1) Active learning approach [Stern's no. 1, 2, and 7] : Good language learner (GLL)s actively involve themselves
in the language learning task.

Strategy 2) Realization of language as a system [Stern's no. 4, 5, 10] GLLs develop or exploit an awareness of language as
a system.

Strategy 3) Realization of language as a means of communication [Stern's no. 6, 8] : GLLs develop and exploit an
awareness of language as a means of communication (i.e. conveying and receiving messages) and interaction (i.e. behaving
in a culturally appropriate manner.)

Strategy 4) Handling of affective demands [Stern's no.3] : GLLs realize initially or with time that they must cope with
affective demands made upon them by language learning and succeed in doing so.

Strategy 5) Monitoring of progress [Stern's no.9] : GLLs monitor the language they are acquiring by testing their
inferences; by looking for needed adjustments as they learn new material or by asking native informants when they think
corrections are needed.

Cognitive strategies are defined as 'steps or operations used in learning or

problem solving that require direct analysis, transformation, or synthesis of
learning materials'(Rubin, 1987). On the other hand, `metacognitive strategies'
are those which oversee such steps or operations. Wenden (1984; 1986)
elaborates the metacognitive category as having the following two dimensions; (1)
`knowledge about cognition, which is relatively stable and statable information
that human thinkers have about their own cognitive processes and those of
others'; and (2) 'regulation of cognition which encompasses those processes used
to regulate and oversee learning, that is, planning, monitoring, and checking
outcomes or evaluating others' (Brown et al, 1982:87). Wenden later elaborated

I° Rubin (1987:26) states that in the process of clarifying meaning, learners may uncover new
information which they then store in their language system and in this way communication
strategies may lead to learning. But in her view the relationship between the two is not always
clear and so the purpose for the use of communication strategies is better defined as
communication. Whether or not this is the case is still under debate (Kellerman and Kasper,
1997).

111
the (2) above into five further categories: planning, evaluating, task analysis,
monitoring, and transfer of learning (Wenden, 1998). Wenden's major
contribution was to highlight the importance of metacognition in language
learning and add this dimension into the taxonomy of strategies, raising at the
same time awareness of the link between strategies and self-regulation.

Table 5.3 Taxonomy of cognitive strategies by Rubin (1981)

I. Processes which may contribute directly to learning (direct strategies)
Clarification / verification
Monitoring
Memorization
Guessing / inductive inferencing
Deductive reasoning
Practice
2. Processes which may contribute indirectly to learning (indirect strategies)
Create opportunity for practice
Production tricks: related to communication focus / drive, motivation and opportunity for exposure (this includes
communication strategies)

5.3.2 The taxonomy of O'Malley and his associates

Based on the earlier works, O'Malley and his associates attempted to

develop a more general and comprehensive taxonomy of strategies by drawing
from Anderson's cognitive learning model (Anderson, 1983, 1985). In doing so,
they carried out two large-scale projects with high school and college students.
From the first project involving interviews with 70 ESL high school students, they
identified 26 strategy types which were categorized into metacognitive, cognitive,
and social strategies. In the second project involving 101 high school and college
foreign language students, they added the affective category and presented a more
comprehensive taxonomy (see Table 5.4).

Table 5.4 Taxonomy of learning strategies by O'Malley et al (O'Malley and Chamot, 1990)
Metacognitive strategies: involve thinking about the learning process, planning for learning and are for managing and
supervising their strategy use

1 Planning : previewing the organizing concept or principle of an anticipated learning task; proposing strategies for
handling an upcoming task; generating a plan for the parts, sequence, main ideas, or language function to be used in
handling a task

2 Directed attention : deciding in advance to attend in general to a learning task and to ignore irrelevant distracters;
maintaining attention during task execution.

3 Selective attention : deciding in advance to attend to specific aspects of language input or situational details that assist in
performance of a task; attending to specific aspects of language input during task execution.

4 Self-management : understanding the conditions that help one successfully accomplish language tasks and arranging for
the presence of those conditions; controlling one's language performance to maximize use of what is already known.

5 Self-monitoring : checking, verifying, or correcting one's comprehension or performance in the course of a language task.

6 Problem identification : explicitly identifying the central point needing resolution in a task or identify an aspect of the
task that hinders its successful completion.

7 Self-evaluation : checking the outcomes of one's own language performance against an internal measure of completeness
and accuracy; checking one's language repertoire, strategy use, or ability to perform the task at hand.

Cognitive strategies : involve interacting with the material to be learned, manipulating the material mentally or physically,
or applying a specific technique to a learning task

112
1 Repetition : repeating a chunk of language in the course of performing a language task

2 Resourcing : using available reference sources of information about the target language, including dictionaries, textbooks
and prior work.

3 Grouping : ordering, classifying, or labeling material used in a language task based on common attributes; recalling
information based on grouping previously done.

4 Note taking : writing down key words and concepts in abbreviated verbal, graphic, or numerical form to assist
performance of a language task.

5- Deduction / Induction : consciously applying learned or self-developed rules to produce or understand the target
language.

6 Substitution : selecting alternative approaches, revised plans, or different words or phrases to accomplish a language task.

7 Elaboration : relating new information to prior knowledge; relating different parts of new information to each other;
making meaningful personal associations to information presented.

8 Summarization : making a mental or written summary of language and information presented in a task.

9 Translation : rendering ideas from one language to another in a relatively verbatim manner.

10 Transfer : using previously acquired linguistic knowledge to facilitate a language task.

1 1 Inferencing : using available information to guess the meanings or usage of unfamiliar language items associated with a
language task, to predict outcomes, or to fill in missing information.

Social / affective
Social strategies : involve interacting with another person to assist learning
Affective strategies : involve using affective control to assist a learning task

1 Questioning for clarification : asking for explanation, verification, rephrasing, or examples about the material: asking for
clarification or verification about the task; posing questions to the self.

2 Cooperation : working together with peers to solve a problem, pool information, check a learning task, model a language
activity, or get feedback on oral or written performance.

3 Self-talk : reducing anxiety by using mental techniques that make one feel competent to do the learning task.

4 Self-reinforcement : providing personal motivation by arranging rewards for oneself when a language learning activity
has been successfully completed.

There are three major components in this taxonomy. Cognitive strategies

involve 'interacting with the material to be learned, manipulating the material
mentally or physically, or applying a specific technique to a learning task'. They
have an operative or cognitive-processing function and include strategies such as
'repetition', 'resourcing', 'grouping', 'note-taking', etc. Metacognitive strategies
make use of knowledge about cognitive processes and constitute an attempt to
regulate language learning such as by means of planning, monitoring, and
evaluating. These categories correspond to Rubin's (1987) 'cognitive' and
Wenden's (1986) 'metacognitive' respectively. The third category is composed of
social and affective strategies. Grouped under social strategies are those strategies
involving interacting with another person to assist learning. The affective
strategies involve using affective control to assist learning.
As this taxonomy was developed within a cognitive framework, it places
emphasis on the cognitive and metacognitive components. The data was collected
within a formal learning situation which perhaps involves less use of social and
affective strategies than in naturalistic learning situations. As a result, it tends to
dismiss the importance of social and affective components. Secondly, the term
'social' here merely means involving a person other than oneself and the two

113
strategies listed here do not necessarily require the use of L2 in social situations.
And, apart from the fact that these strategies involve a person other than the
learner, they seem to have functions which may just as well be incorporated into
other categories. For example, 'questioning for clarification' can be done in
learners' Ll and might be better integrated with 'resourcing' if the intention is
simply acquiring information from a human resource. 'Cooperation' might be
better included under 'self-management' if the aim is to manage one's learning.
The conception of 'social' here is completely different from that of Wong
Fillmore (1979), who regards social strategies as primarily means for engaging in
interaction in L2 so as to have an exposure to L2 input. Furthermore, there is very
little mention of communication strategies and it is unclear how or whether
communication strategies fit into this framework.
Despite such limitations, this taxonomy, grounded in a cognitive framework,
seems to provide a reliable description of the major types of cognitive and
metacognitive strategies. It is also advantageous in that it captures all strategies
equally at the mental level whether or not they are manifested overtly as
observable behaviours or covertly as mental. Hence, this elaborate taxonomy
provides a solid basis on which further research can be based.

5.3.3 Oxford's taxonomy

A more comprehensive taxonomy was developed by Oxford (1985; 1990)

who intended to subsume virtually every strategy previously reviewed in this
chapter. The taxonomy was initially used as a basis for constructing a
questionnaire on learning strategies known as The Strategy Inventory for
Language Learning (SILL) which has been widely used for investigating
strategies since then. The refined taxonomy presented in Oxford (1990) consists
of two major classes: direct strategies which 'directly involve the target language'
in the sense that they 'require mental processing of the language' (1990:37) and
indirect strategies which 'provide indirect support for language learning through
focusing, planning, evaluating, seeking opportunities, controlling anxiety,
increasing cooperation and empathy and other means (1990:151). The
subcategories of direct strategies are memory, cognitive and compensation
strategies. Indirect strategies comprise metacognitive, affective and social
strategies. Each subcategory is broken down into one further level. The whole
taxonomy is shown in Table 5.5.
In this taxonomy, `metacognitive', 'affective' and 'social' categories
correspond to O'Malley's 'metacognitive', 'affective', and 'social' respectively.

114
However, O'Malley's 'cognitive' is divided by Oxford into 'cognitive', 'memory',
and the comprehension part of 'compensation' (that is, 'guessing intelligently').
The production part of 'compensation' (that is, 'overcoming limitations in
speaking and writing') overlaps with what is referred to by some authors as
'communication strategies' (such as Rubin, 1987). Furthermore, the major
distinction between direct and indirect types contradicts that made earlier by
Rubin: Oxford's 'metacognitive' is included under 'indirect' and 'compensation'
under 'direct'.

Table 5.5 Oxford's Taxonomy

Direct strategies : strategies which 'directly involve the target language'
1 Memory strategies :
a. Creating mental linkages
b. Applying images and sounds
c. Reviewing well
d. Employing action
2 Cognitive strategies
a Practicing
b Receiving and sending messages
c Analyzing and reasoning
d Creating structure for input and output
3 Compensation strategies
a Guessing intelligently
b Overcoming limitations in speaking and writing

Indirect strategies : strategies which 'provide indirect support for language learning through focusing, planning, evaluating,
seeking opportunities, controlling anxiety, increasing cooperation and empathy and other means
1 Metacognitive strategies
a Centering your learning
b Arranging and planning your learning
c Evaluating your learning
2 Affective strategies
a Lowering your anxiety
b Encouraging yourself
c Taking your emotional temperature
3 Social strategies
a Asking questions
b Cooperating with others
c Empathizing with others

The advantage of this taxonomy is its comprehensiveness and the range of

strategy types it covers. It also organizes specific strategies into a hierarchy of
differing levels in a systematic fashion. Despite its comprehensiveness, however,
this taxonomy has some limitations. First, even though Oxford tries to include
communication strategies in her taxonomy, a rather limited role is given to them
under the category 'compensation strategies'. This is also reflected in Oxford'
definition of 'learning strategies' simply as 'steps taken by students to enhance
their own learning' (Oxford, 1990:1) without any mention of issues of language
use. Such a conception goes counter to the recent trend to view communication
strategies, not merely as a means for overcoming deficits in L2, but as 'intentional
attempts to cope with any language-related problem of which the speaker is aware
during the course of communication' (Dornyei and Scott, 1997: 179). Secondly,
Oxford, unlike Rubin (1981; 1987), distinguishes between 'direct' and 'indirect'
types based on whether or not the strategy 'directly involves the target language'.

115
Such a distinction, however, seems valid only in describing strategies for L2
learning, and is not consistent with taxonomies for strategies for learning more
generally. Finally, 'memory' strategies constitute an independent category from
'cognitive strategies' but no rationale for this is provided.

5.3.4 Summary

As observed in this section, much of the earlier research (for example, Stern
1975; Naiman et al. 1978; Rubin 1975 and 1981; Wenden 1984, 1986) focussed
on compiling inventories of the learning strategies that learners reported using and
little attempt was made to classify the strategies into more general categories. The
more recent taxonomies of O'Malley (O'Malley and Chamot, 1990) and of
Oxford (Oxford 1985; 1990) succeeded in establishing a set of more general
categories, subsuming and organizing the more specific strategies in a systematic
fashion. The specific strategies identified in O'Malley's and Oxford's taxonomies
overlap to a great degree, though the two differ in the classification of more
general categories. O'Malley's major division into cognitive, metacognitive and
social / affective has been influential in the field and Oxford's division is a
variation on it. These taxonomies are theoretically motivated and much more
comprehensive and multi-leveled than the earlier ones. However, both follow
Rubin (1975) and Naiman et al. (1978) in emphasizing the cognitive and assigning
a rather limited role to the social and affective domains. Also, the strategies listed
as a single type vary in their specificity. For example, 'repetition' is more specific
than `self-management' (in Oxford, 1990). And it is not yet clear if the range of
strategies identified is exhaustive. Thus, the categorisations of learner strategies
summarized above•ought not to be perceived as received knowledge but rather as
working tools for reflection, practical experimentation and further investigation.

5.4 Learners' strategy application to transactional listening / viewing

5.4.1 Introduction

Having reviewed the types of strategies identified in previous work, I now

review studies looking into how learners use these different types of strategies in
carrying out language-related tasks. Researchers have looked at different aspects
of strategy application. Many studies have focussed on differences between
successful learners and unsuccessful learners (for example, Rubin, 1975; Abraham
and Vann 1987; Vann and Abraham, 1990; Reiss, 1983; O'Malley et al, 1985;

116
Chamot and Kupper, 1989, Kaylani 1996); differences and / or similarities among
learners of different ethnic backgrounds (for example, Politzer and McGroarty,
1985; Oxford 1996); between learners of different proficiency levels (for example,
O'Malley et a1,1985; 1989, Oxford, 1993, Chien and Wei, 1998), and according to
different tasks such as vocabulary learning, test-taking, and the four skills of
reading, writing, speaking and listening.
Although the concern of the present study is learners' strategy application
for learning through listening plus viewing, empirical works in this area are few.
Consequently, the research covered here will be largely on listening, as it proves
to be most relevant although work in this area is also relatively limited compared
to other skills (Bacon and Swaffar, 1993; Rubin, 1994). The works selected here
are limited to those which are empirically grounded (see 2.3 for definition) and
which concern listening / viewing in a 'transactional' mode (Brown and Yule,
1983), in other words, within one-way transmission of information rather than an
interactional or two-way exchange. Rost's (1990) theoretical work on listening
indicates that the strategies listeners use differ according to different discourse
types and suggests some strategies characteristically enacted in transactional
discourse. Thus, the review will focus on the refinement of strategy taxonomies
for listening / viewing tasks, and the identification of important or commonly used
strategies for listening / viewing, along with other noteworthy findings.

5.4.2 O'Malley's study (O'Malley, Chamot and Kupper, 1989)

O'Malley, Chamot and Kupper used a think-aloud procedure to study the

listening strategies of 11 high school ESL students including successful and
unsuccessful listeners. They investigated students' strategy use in relation to the
three phases of listening, that is, perceptual processing, parsing and utilization. In
the study, students listened to three non-authentic" passages of academic lectures
with pauses inserted and verbalized their thought processes at each pause in their
LI (Spanish). Using the taxonomy already developed in previous studies
(O'Malley et. al., 1985; Chamot and Kupper 1989), the researchers coded the
verbatim transcripts for appearance of each strategy.
The frequency count of strategies indicated that learners applied a range of
strategies during listening, but that elaborating, inferencing and comprehension
monitoring appeared to be most important as they were reported most by the

11 Some authors whose works are reviewed in this chapter specify that the materials they used
contain 'authentic' input, meaning texts which were not originally produced for the purpose of
teaching. I use the term 'non-authentic' to specify when this was not the case.

117
successful learners. Also, some qualitative differences were observed between the
successful and the less successful learners in the ways they applied the strategies
in relation to different listening phases. For example, during parsing when 'words
and messages are used to construct meaningful mental representations' (O'Malley
et al, 1989:420), the successful listeners tended to listen for larger chunks like
phrases or sentences but the unsuccessful listeners listened on a word-by-word
basis and relied on bottom-up strategies. Bottom-up strategies involve
constructing meaning by building up from the lower-order information such as
vocabulary and syntax and correspond to strategies such as translation, transfer
and segmenting. These are often contrasted with top-down strategies which
involve deconstructing the meaning from higher-order knowledge such as world
knowledge, content and context, corresponding to strategies such as inferencing,
predicting, and contextualisation. The results as a whole indicate that key features
of the successful learners may lie in the awareness of their strategy use, the choice
of effective strategies and reliance on the more top-down rather than bottom-up
strategies. The authors did not develop any new strategy category but refined the
knowledge sources connected with elaboration into world knowledge and personal
knowledge.

5.4.3 Bacon's studies (Bacon et. al. 1990, Bacon 1992a, 1992b, Bacon and
Swaffar, 1993)

Bacon set up a study to elicit the reactions and strategies of a group of 50

university students learning Spanish. She carried out immediate retrospective
interviews where the students listened to two passages on familiar and unfamiliar
topics from authentic Spanish radio broadcasts and were interviewed afterwards
about their thought processes, their comprehension of the passages and their
affective responses to each passage. The quantitative analysis of the coding and
counting of strategies shows that the most favoured strategies were bottom-up
strategies and monitoring. In addition, the qualitative analysis of difficulties most
students faced during listening revealed that students were concerned with speed
rather than intonation or context, relied on bottom-up rather than top-down
strategies with the more difficult passage, and found difficulty in evaluating their
inferences.
The categories Bacon presented in her taxonomy, however, lack precision of
definition and vary in their levels of generality. For example, her 'bottom-up
processing,' which represents a form of linear processing leading from details to
the general picture seems to include cases which may be broken down further into

118
different strategy types. 'Hear a word and repeat it' may be coded as 'repetition'
whereas 'relate to known words' may even relate to elaboration or inferencing.
Such imprecision casts doubts on the validity of the results of her qualitative
analysis. And as the definitions for each strategy are not stated, it is hard to
distinguish the categories newly developed from the categories already developed
in the previous literature. However, the addition of 'express interest' and 'express
lack of interest' in the metacognitive strategies is noteworthy as this 'interest' or
motivational aspect had not been touched upon in previous taxonomies.

5.4.4 Vogely's study (Vogely, 1995; 1998)

Vogely investigated 83 university students' perceptions of their strategy

use for L2 listening tasks and compared the results with their actual performance.
The instruments used were a listening test, a questionnaire of perceived strategy
use (addressing the areas of confidence, effectiveness, difficulty and repair), and a
recall task using three authentic video programmes. The results showed that the
strategies learners reported using most came in the following order: (a) getting the
gist, (b) relating to background knowledge, (c) understanding each word, (d)
focussing on the details of the text, and (e) sounding out the words and phrases.
The results are interesting in that top-down strategies such as (a) and (b) and
bottom-up strategies such as (c) and (d) are equally perceived as popular
strategies. But Vogely also came up with an interesting finding that although
most learners perceived that what she identified as top-down strategies such as
`anticipating what would come next' or inferencing were important for effective
listening, a significant number of students did not report actually using those
strategies. The same relationship surfaced with bottom-up strategies in that more
learners recognized them as effective than reported actually using them. This
suggests a gap between learners' perceptions or beliefs and their actual strategy
use.
Although Vogely identifies strategies on a relatively specific level, she
does not relate them to the existing taxonomies except in making a brief
distinction between top-down and bottom-up strategies. But her findings provide
an important warning that learners' perceptions or beliefs may not always
represent their actual strategy application. This also casts doubt on the validity of
static approaches (see Chapter 3 for definition) and / or reliance on a single
method such as questionnaire for researching strategy application.

5.4.5 Vandergrift's study (Vandergrift, 1996; 1997)

119
 Vandergrift's study, which took place in Canada, looked at the strategies
used by 36 high school students learning French selected from among four
different levels. The study had two phases; in the first phase, retrospective
structured interviews were administered to all the students regarding their strategy
use. Then, with 21 of the 36 students (10 successful, 11 unsuccessful) who were
chosen based on the number, variety and sophistication of the reported strategies
and teachers' comments, Vandergrift employed a think-aloud procedure to elicit
their strategy application during the execution of listening tasks on at least three
different non-authentic texts. The verbal report data were recorded, transcribed,
and later coded according to the predefined classifications by O'Malley and
Chamot (1990).
Results showed that learners were using summarisation, elaboration, and
inferencing most frequently, which is consistent with O'Malley et al's findings.
The study did not contribute greatly in the refinement of strategy taxonomies, but
it showed some interesting potential differences between learners of different
groups. The intermediate listeners used more of what Vandergrift calls 'deep-
processing' strategies such as 'monitoring' and 'problem identification' whereas
the novice learners tended to use 'surface-processing' strategies such as
`translation', 'transfer' and 'repetition.' This may indicate that learners start using
deeper-processing strategies as their proficiency increases.
There is, however, a circularity in Vandergrift's definition of success
because he determined the 'success' of learners according to the number, variety
and sophistication of the strategies they reported. Further studies should use an
independent measure of success. The study, on the other hand, highlighted the
usefulness of think-aloud procedure as a methodology, as well as qualitative
methods of analysis of such protocols in obtaining insights into the differences
between successful and less successful listeners.

5.4.6 Goh's study (Goh, 1997; 1998)

Goh investigated the listening strategies and tactics of 16 Chinese

university ESL students in Singapore including high and low ability learners. On
the basis of data collected by immediate retrospection and 'listening diaries' kept
over an eight-week period, Goh identified six cognitive strategies used by high-
ability learners: `inferencing', 'elaboration', 'prediction' (anticipating the next
part of a text, such as a word, a phrase or an idea), `contextualisation' (relating
new information to a wider context or situation in order to produce an acceptable

120
general interpretation of it),`fixation' (paying close attention to one small part of
the spoken text in order to understand it) and 'reconstruction' (using words from
the text and sometimes background knowledge to construct the meaning of the
original input). Goh claims she newly developed all but the first two categories,
although 'fixation' appears equivalent to O'Malley et al's 'selective attention'.
Goh also identified the following metacognitive strategies: 'selective attention'
(paying attention to specific aspects of the input); 'directed attention'
(concentrating on the input and avoiding distraction); 'comprehension monitoring'
(a process of checking and confirming how well one understand the input during
listening); 'real-time assessment of input' (enables the listeners to decide whether
a particular part of the input is necessary for achieving their comprehension
goals); 'comprehension evaluation' (determining the accuracy and completeness
of their comprehension). 'Comprehension monitoring' and 'comprehension
evaluation' are Goh's original development. Furthermore, the analysis of the
concrete 'tactics' (specific actions) for each strategy revealed that the high-ability
learners used a greater number and greater variety of tactics.
In short, the study indicated that the high-ability listeners used a wider
range of strategies and tactics and tended to engage extensively in top-down
strategies. The analysis of 'tactics' contributed in developing a better picture of
information sources learners employ for each strategy. However, Goh's
classification is not completely plausible since the strategy types identified are not
always clearly distinguished. For example, 'fixation' and 'selective attention' are
distinguished as separate strategies but seem to represent the same strategy.
`Comprehension monitoring' and 'comprehension evaluation' cannot be clearly
distinguished from their definitions. Furthermore, although the strategies Goh
identified are specific to comprehension, no discussion is provided on how these
strategies are put to use in comprehension. More research is needed in order to
validate these newly developed strategies.

5.4.7 Umino's study (Umino,1993a, 1993b)

In 1993, I carried out a study looking into L2 learners' use of the

inferencing strategy in listening to and viewing video materials. In the study, I
focussed on how learners try to infer meaning by using linguistic and non-
linguistic clues provided in video materials, basing my approach on earlier
research into reading (Carton, 1971; Haastrup, 1985, 1987).
'Inferencing' is defined as a process of recognizing what is not familiar by
utilizing attributes and contexts that are familiar (Carton, 1971:45), and is

121
considered to be an important strategy in comprehension (O'Malley and Chamot,
1990). Haastrup (1985, 1987) had built on the work of Carton (1971) and
developed the following taxonomy of sources for inference: (1) intra-lingual cues
(cues within the target language); (2) inter-lingual cues (cues involving relations
to other languages known to the learner); and (3) contextual cues (cues concerned
with the text and / or the learner's knowledge of the world). Sources (1) and (2)
correspond to Widdowson's (1983:46) 'systemic knowledge' and (3) to 'schematic
knowledge'.
In the study (Umino, 1993a, 1993b), 20 adult learners of Japanese whose
Ll was English were asked to infer the meaning of an unknown element or
elements within a given text from L2 video materials and to report immediately
after completion of the task what information sources they had used. Learners
reported having used various nonverbal cues relating, for example, to background,
participants, actions, posture, facial expression and eye contact, as well as
linguistic cues, to infer the meaning of unknown linguistic elements. Learners
with lower proficiency in the target language were found to use a greater number
of cues with a greater number of non-linguistic than linguistic cues. This study
also suggested that the effectiveness with which learners can infer meaning using
the contextual cues deliberately provided on television is affected by features such
as naturalness in the delivery of speech, and naturalness of situation.
While inferencing may be an important strategy in comprehension, it is but
one aspect of the overall process of learning using television. These studies
(Umino 1993a, 1993b) did not investigate the role of other strategies and these
need to be investigated further. They did, however, contribute as a new
understanding of the role of visual information in viewing in relation to one
particular strategy: inferencing.

5.4.8 Chien and Wei (1998)

Chien and Wei carried out a study looking into the listening strategies of
15 Chinese university students studying English in Taiwan. The aims of their
study were to identify a causal relationship between the range of students' strategy
uses and their performance and also to observe any differences between successful
and less successful learners. Unfortunately, the study has enough serious
methodological problems that the validity of the findings is in doubt. In the study,
Chien and Wei employed a standardized English test and a recall task to measure
the students' performance, and an attitude questionnaire and a structured interview
to identify the range of strategies used for task performance. However, it is not at

122
all clear whether they had a predetermined set of categories in constructing the
interview items or if not, how they derived the resulting categories from the
structured interview results. Therefore, it is unknown how the three categories of
linguistic, cognitive and extralinguistic strategies which they identified were
derived or how 'the most effective strategies' (p. 76) were determined. The
purpose of the questionnaire and the interpretation of the results are also obscure.

5.4.9 Wolff's study (Wolff, 1987)

Wolff's concern was to test the hypothesis that top-down processing is

equally important in Ll and in L2 comprehension and the differences would be a
matter of degree and not of kind. To do this, he investigated the use of top-down
processing in the L2 listening of 350 secondary school German students learning
English using the same procedure as used in previous studies of Ll
comprehension. He implemented a recall task of listening to texts of different
levels of difficulty followed by an interview. In the recall task, two video-
recordings were prepared: one of a native speaker reading the text aloud and a
copy of the same recording with an illustration inserted. Students listened to the
recording of one specific text either with or without a visual aid and then recalled
the story afterwards in their LI, which was audio-recorded. The transcribed
protocols were first parsed into propositions which were then grouped into three
categories: (a) propositions identical to those of the original text, (b) inferences
and elaborations, (c) propositions not related to the original text. The quantitative
analysis of the frequency of type (a) propositions reveals that informants exposed
to difficult text with illustration recalled significantly better than those without
illustration. Furthermore, the number of inferential and non-related propositions
were significantly higher for the difficult texts than for the easy texts. These
results indicate that informants exposed to the more difficult text, where bottom-
up processing was impeded by language deficiencies, made increased use of top-
down strategies. This implied the importance of such processing in L2
comprehension as well as in LI. The work also highlighted the effect of text
characteristics in relation to learners' strategy applications.

5.4.10 Phase 1 of the present study (revisited)

It is now possible to interpret Phase 1 of my own main study as a contribution

to the research literature on learner strategies. Even though not intended
specifically as strategy research, Phase 1 did provide important insights into

123
learners' strategy use in transactional viewing through topics discussed in the
group interviews. Firstly, it emerged that the learners were using various
strategies while viewing SITV lessons. The strategies seemed to relate to the
problems they found, in particular, in coping with the amount of information and
with the speed of speech presented in the materials. As examples of the former
case, the learners discussed deliberately focussing on particular aspects of the
input, or on the contrary deliberately avoiding paying attention to the input. At
other times, instead of trying to make sense of every single linguistic item, they
guessed the overall meaning from context. As examples of the second case
(coping with speed of speech), the learners reported paying attention to particular
phonetic features, or breaking down streams of sounds into chunks. The
implication which emerged was that in order to understand more precisely what
types of strategies are used to cope with such problems and the manner in which
such strategies are put to use, it would be necessary to design Phase 2 to focus
specifically on these areas. Secondly, in the course of on-going group interviews,
the learners were observed to scaffold one another in the use of their strategies.
For example, after Robert discussed his way of focussing on certain aspects of
input, in the next session Dale was observed to use the same strategy. The
emerging implication here was that it may be possible to observe developments in
learners' strategy use if a longitudinal approach is taken to investigation. More
precise indications of the way these insights informed Phase 2 will be provided in
Chapter 6.

5.4.11 Summary

In this section, I have reviewed empirical works on strategy application for

transactional listening / viewing. Table 5.6 shows a summary of the empirical
studies reviewed in this section. Let us first summarise what we have understood
from these studies and what areas still need further investigation.

124
Table 5.6 Summary of the studies on strategy application for transactional listening / viewing
Study Focus Material Informants Method MaM findings
O'Malley Strategy use 7 passages on various topics 11 high school age Think-aloud -Effective listeners (EL) used monitoring,
(O'Malley et al -effective and less (lecture, dictation, short Spanish speaking inferencing and elaboration more often.
1989) effective listeners story) in English students -EL were aware of managing their attention,
- According to (it is not stated where they listened for larger chunks and used world
different phases of were taken from) knowledge effectively.
listening Audio only
Bacon (Bacon et Strategy application 2 authentic short passages 50 university Immediate -Learners reported more cognitive than
al 1990; Bacon -listening to authentic from radio broadcasts students learning retrospective metacognitive strategies.
1992a, 1992h, input (`Voice of America') in Spanish interviews -More bottom-up strategies than top-down.
1992c) - between effective Spanish. -Effective listeners were more flexible in their
and less effective Audio strategy use, made good use of background
listeners. knowledge and were realistic in their self-
evaluation.

Vogely (Vogely, Comparison of 3 episodes of cable TV 83 university Listening test/ -Most often reported strategies were getting the
1995; 1998) students' perceptions program in Spanish students learning Questionnaire gist, elaboration, understanding each word,
of strategy use and (` America Portada') Spanish of perceived focussing On the details, sounding out the words
their actual recorded off-air strategy use/ and phrases.
perfonnance Audio / Visual Recall task -Gap between perceptions and performance: top-
down strategies were considered important but
were not reported as being used.
-Gap was observed between strategies employed
for fostering effectiveness and coping with
problems.
Vandergrift Strategy application 4 authentic oral passages of Phase 1: 36 high Phase 1: -Summarisation, elaboration and inferencing were
(Vandergrift. for listening/ different levels taken from school students structured reported most frequently.
1996; 1997) -between learners of teaching materials learning French retrospective -The intermediate learners used more
different proficiency Audio Phase 2: 21 high Interviews metacognitive strategies; more 'deep-processing'
levels/ school students strategies such as monitoring and problem-
-between successful teaming French (10 Phase 2: think- identification. Novices used more 'surface-
and unsuccessful successful; 11 aloud on 3 processing' strategies such as translation, transfer,
learners unsuccessful) different texts and repetition.

Gob (Gob, 1997; Listening strategies of 2 passages ; transcripts of 16 Chinese Retrospective -Successful leamers used 6 cognitive strategies:
1998) successful and less recordings made of university students verbalization inferencing, elaboration, prediction,
successful learners individuals talking about teaming English in after listening contextualisation, fixation and reconstruction and
common topics. Singapore to authentic 5 metacognitive strategies: selective attention,
The researcher read the (8 successful; 8 texts directed attention, monitoring, real-time
passages aloud. unsuccessful) Diary assessment of input, comprehension evaluation.
Audio -The unsuccessful reported fewer strategies.
-The successful listeners used a wider range of
strategies and engaged extensively its top-down
strategies as well as some bottom-up strategies.
Uminit (Urnino, Learners' use of 10 extracted scenes from 20 adult learners of Immediate -Learners with lower proficiency relied more On
I993a, 1993h) inferencing strategies JLT video material 'Van Japanese whose LI retrospection non-linguistic cues than linguistic.
-in listening to video and the Japanese People" is English -Higher proficiency learners made more effective
materials/-between Audio/Visual use of fewer numbers of cues.
learners of different
proficiency levels
Chien and Wei Strategy application -3 types of audio tapes : 15 Chinese Test/ -Successful listeners used a greater number and
(Chien and Wei, -in listening unrehearsed spontaneous university students Questionnaire/ wider range of strategies
1998) -between successful speech taken from radio of English in Interview -The most effective strategies were inferencing
and less successful English-teaching program. Taiwan and elaboration.
learners -3 types of video tapes
-causal relationship taken from ELT video
between the range of 'Album Family' and
strategies and 'Success' which contain
performance. informal conversation
AudioNisual
Wolff (Wolff, To test use hypothesis 8 texts used in LI 350 German Recall task/ -Informants exposed to easy text could recall
1987) that LI and L2 comprehension research students learning interview better/Informants exposed to difficult text nude
comprehension are the read aloud by native English between more use of the context to recall better. Informs.
same processes and speaker and video-taped the age of 12 and exposed to the more difficult text, whose bottom-
the differences would (`Rupert the Bear' and IS. up processing was impeded by language
be of degree and not 'Balloon Story') deficiencies, used top-down strategies instead.
kind. AudioNisual Top-down processing plays an important role in
L2 comprehension.
Umino (Phase 1 To understand 11 lessons from an SITV 7 British adult Group -Features perceived to be salient by learners in
of the present 1) what features of series (`Let's Leans learners teaming interview each lesson and how these features evolved over
study) SITV materials Japanese') Japanese in Britain Questionnaire time.
learners perceive to be by self-instruction -Learners' focus shift from materials to their own
most salient in each learning process.
lesson presented via -The topics of the group interviews indicated that
SITV materials the learners used various strategies in coping with
2) How learners use SITV materials.
SITV materials?
3) if the above change
over time and if so, in
what ways'?

First, the studies uncovered what types of strategies are applied in listening /
viewing, and several classifications were suggested to better understand which
types are best used for effective listening. The classification most widely adopted
was O'Malley and Chamot's (1990) into cognitive, metacognitive and social /
affective strategies (as seen in the studies by O'Malley et al, Bacon, Vandergrift,
and Goh). Metacognitive strategies, such as 'comprehension monitoring', and
`selective attention', and cognitive strategies, such as 'elaboration', `inferencing',
and 'summarisation,' have been identified as the most important strategies for L2
listeners. A distinction between strategies which involve 'bottom-up processing'

125
and those involving 'top-down processing' has also been highlighted. Wolff
suggests that the top-down strategies are more important but that learners'
application of such strategies is also affected by text characteristics. Bacon
confirms this finding in that her students used more top-down strategies with
familiar texts but used more bottom-up strategies with less familiar texts.
O'Malley et al's discovery that effective listeners tended to listen for larger
chunks and use background knowledge also harmonises with this finding.
However, these authors all dealt with listening to audio, not audio-visual
materials. In my (1993) study which dealt with video materials, it was found that
less proficient learners relied more heavily on non-linguistic cues provided in the
materials in other words top-down strategies. This indicates the need to take into
account the effect of visuals, which may affect learners' choice between top-down
and bottom-up strategies in listening. Another distinction suggested is
Vandergrift's 'deep-processing' and 'surface-processing'. Vandergrift suggests
that learners with higher proficiency used more 'deep-processing' strategies than
the lower group, but the concepts need further clarification.
Secondly, the studies addressed differences between the strategy use of
effective and less effective listeners. The studies seem to suggest overall that
effective listeners use certain types of strategies (as summarised above), use a
greater variety of strategies, and are more flexible and effective in the way they
combine different strategies. Regarding the number of strategies, however,
although Chien and Wei suggest that effective listeners are associated with a
greater variety of strategy use, my study (1993) which dealt with the visual mode
indicated that the higher-proficiency learners were more focussed and inferenced
more effectively with fewer cues than the less proficient learners. This again
suggests the possibility that with materials consisting of as varied sources of
information as with video, learners may need to employ different strategies to
cope effectively with them. This area needs to be investigated further.
Thirdly, these studies contributed to refinement of strategy taxonomies,
although this tended to involve a refinement of the lower-level substrategies or
tactics (Goh) rather than development of new basic categories. Areas refined in
particular were knowledge sources of elaboration and inferencing strategies
(O'Malley et al, Vandergrift, Umino, Goh). Bacon also added an 'express
interest' category in the metacognitive category which had not been indicated in
other studies.
Turning now to insufficiencies of the studies reviewed, the biggest gap found
is their failure to consider the role of visuals and how they shape learners' strategy
use. All except my own studies (Umino (1993) and Phase 1 of the present study)

126
give limited attention to the role of visual information in listening. Vogely, Chien
and Wolff do include visuals (video and picture) in the materials but do not
discuss their role in any depth. There is an excessive emphasis on the aural mode
in listening relative to the visual in general, despite the latter's indispensable role
in most forms of spoken communication. In my studies (Umino (1993) and Phase
1), there was an indication that the inclusion of the 'visual' mode affects learners'
strategy use. Whether and how this is the case needs to be researched further in
order to get a fuller picture of learners' strategy use in listening plus viewing
tasks.
A second gap found in the studies reviewed concerns their research design.
None of the studies except Phase 1 of my study employed a longitudinal approach
to investigating strategies even though their actual engagement in language
instruction is most likely to continue over a length of time. There has been an
indication that learners' strategy use is amenable to change over time (Rubin,
1987; O'Malley and Chamot, 1990) and this question needs to be addressed
further.
The majority of the studies tended to rely heavily on quantitative means of
analysis, such as frequency counts of types of strategies reported by different
types of learners or on different text types. As Vandergrift suggests, the
qualitative analysis of learners' reports may provide greater insight into different
aspects of strategy application, and this possibility should be pursued further. The
studies reviewed, on the other hand, made extensive use of qualitative means of
collecting the data, in particular, introspective methods, and this seems to have
borne fruitful results. Listening is one of the more difficult skills to investigate as
it is not directly observable (Rubin, 1994), and the studies confirm the advantages
of using introspective methods in researching strategies for comprehension.
Finally, all studies except Phase 1 of my own main study were carried out
in decontextualised settings, in other words, 'experimental' tasks were performed
in detachment from actual instructional sequences within which they would more
normally occur. Therefore, even though sets of strategies were identified, it is still
unclear if or how these strategies are used within actual instructional sequences:
whether the same set of strategies is always used to perform similar tasks, for
example, in what sequence or in what combinations these strategies are used, and
so on. Further research which takes into account such contextual factors is needed
in order to understand learners' strategy application in instructed learning.

127
5.5 Conclusion

In this chapter, I have reviewed the literature on learner strategies as a basis

for carrying out Phase 2 of my study. In Phase 1, learners started talking more
and more about their learning and comprehension processes as they pursued their
studies with the SITV materials. This motivated me to engage in Phase 2 of the
study with a greater focus on the strategies learners use to cope with SITV
learning.
Reviewing work on learner strategies, I first identified different
characteristics of learner strategies by examining different definitions. Then,
dividing the literature into descriptive studies, strategy application studies, and
interventionist studies, I reviewed the descriptive studies which concerned the
development of major and specific classifications of strategies. Finally, I looked
at the area of learners' strategy application to transactional listening / viewing
tasks, which appears to be most relevant to SITV learning, and I surveyed the
major findings and insufficiencies of previous studies. In the next chapter, I shall
describe the manner in which I carried out Phase 2 of the study and I shall report
its major findings.

128
 CHAPTER 6

MAIN STUDY: PHASE 2

6.1 Introduction

In this chapter, I present results and the analysis of Phase 2 of the main
study. As indicated previously in Chapters 3 and 4, in Phase 1 of the study, I
focussed on understanding the characteristics of SITV materials which are found
to be salient by learners during SITV lessons, and the ways in which learners go
about learning with such materials. As one of the results, we found that learners'
focus as revealed in the interviews shifted from the materials-oriented features to
learning-oriented features, showing a development in their awareness of the
process of their own learning. Accordingly, in Phase 2 of the study it seemed
necessary to investigate learners' strategy use during SITV lessons in order to
understand the process of SITV learning more thoroughly. Thus, having
consulted previous work in this area (see Chapter 5), I set the following research
questions for Phase 2:

(1) What strategies do learners use during lessons presented via SITV materials?
(2) Are there any developmental changes over the period of Phase 2?

I will first describe the manner in which I collected and analysed the data
in this phase (6.2). Then I discuss the types of strategies reported to have been
used by the learners (6.3), and the learners' use of these strategies during
individual lessons (6.4). Then finally, I discuss the developmental changes
regarding the use of these strategies over the period (6.5).

6.2 Procedure of data collection and method of analysis

6.2.1 Procedure of data collection

Of the seven learners who participated in Phase 1, four (Robert, Dale, Jane
and Sally) volunteered to take part in Phase 2. These four learners remained in
their original groupings, Robert and Dale in Group A, and Jane and Sally in
Group B. Phase 2 comprised of seven interview sessions conducted separately for
the two groups of participants, resulting in fourteen sessions altogether (see Table
6.1). Session 12 (for Lesson 17) was used as practice to familiarize the

129
participants with the verbal report procedure and its data was not used for
analysis. After all the sessions were finished, participants were interviewed
individually about the seven sessions they had experienced.

Table 6.1 The interview sessions for Phase 2

Session Lesson Group A Group B
Date Participants Date Participants
12 (practice) 17 21/10 Robert, Dale 9/11 Jane, Sally
13 19 28/10 Robert 12/11 Jane, Sally
14 20 4/11 Robert, Dale 20/11 Jane, Sally
15 21 18/11 Robert, Dale 26/11 Jane, Sally
16 22 25/11 Robert 3/12 Jane, Sally
17 23 2/12 Robert, Dale 10/12 Jane, Sally
18 24 9/12 Robert, Dale 17/12 Jane, Sally
Final interviews 17/12- Robert, Dale 16/12- Jane, Sally
23/12 23/12

In order to obtain answers to the specific research questions described in

6.1, I modified the manner of data collection by employing a verbal report
technique (see Chapter 3 for discussion of this technique). Instead of having the
interviews after viewing the whole lesson as in Phase 1, I stopped the tape at
several points during the lesson to elicit the learners' reports of their thought
processes at these particular points. The points at which the tapes were stopped
were decided in advance based on the basic structure of the lesson (see Table 6.2).
The lessons generally followed a similar pattern being structured around the skit
about Yan. All odd-numbered lessons started with the showing of the whole
episode of Yan's skit, and continued with `teacher'-presentation of the new
linguistic item from it, then short example skits. (Note that 'skit' here means a
short, funny, complete episode in an on-going drama, as I explained in Chapter 3.)
Then, at the end of the lesson, some scenes from Yan's skit which include the
newly learned items are shown again after a short period of instruction in the
writing system and pronunciation. In the even-numbered lessons, the same
pattern is followed except that the initial showing of the episode of Yan's skit is
replaced by a review of the previous lesson. The places where the tapes were
stopped were at the end of the major sections of the lesson, resulting in seven to
nine pauses per lesson. See also the sample lesson on the video tape attached to
the thesis.

Table 6.2 Major sections of the lessons

(1) The first showing of the whole of Yan's skit (for odd-numbered lessons)
or (1) Review (for even-numbered lessons)
(2) Presentation of a new item
(3)Example skit which illustrates the new item
((2) and (3) above are repeated for each new item)
(4) Writing and pronunciation
(5) The showing of a part of Yan's skit

130
 At the first session, I explained to the participants that the video tapes
would be stopped at certain points during a lesson and they were expected to
report what they were thinking during the viewing of the section prior to that
point. The first session (Session 12) was used as a practice to make sure the
participants understood the procedure. Although learners did generally attempt to
describe their immediate thought processes in the interviews, there were times
when they started talking about things other than what they were thinking or
doing, such as what they thought about the programme (for example, if they liked
/ disliked what they saw) or what happened in the programme. In such cases, I
asked probe questions such as 'What were you thinking?' or 'What were you
doing?' to focus on the participants' strategy use. Only the parts of the interview
which represented answers to these questions were used for the analysis.
(Learners' responses which did not directly relate to these questions, however,
were used for the analysis of how learners' understandings developed over a
particular lesson, as will be discussed in 6.4.) The interviews were all conducted
in English, the participants' Li. Each session lasted for approximately 60 to 70
minutes.
At the end of the seven sessions, I carried out a 40-minute final interview
with each individual learner to obtain learners' overall reflections on the seven
sessions. (The questions will be described in 6.4.) All interviews were recorded
onto audio tapes and later transcribed for analysis.

6.2.2 Method of data analysis

I conducted the analysis of the transcribed interviews from two angles.

The first angle was to identify the salient learner strategies and their use. This
corresponds to the first research question stated in 6.1. For this part, I used only
the parts of the transcript which represented learners' descriptions of what they
were thinking or doing during the viewing of the sections, as has been explained
above. Also, as the main aim of each lesson was the teaching of grammatical
items and their use in context, I excluded from the data learners' responses
regarding the writing and pronunciation section in order to limit the focus.
Using this data, I first identified the units in the learners' responses which
represented a particular strategy. I examined if the unit could be represented by
any of the strategies already identified in the studies reviewed in Chapter 5. If it
did, I assigned the strategy to the unit. If it did not, I assigned a new category,
representing it by a keyword appearing in the learners' words or adapting

131
categories from previous works but revising their definitions. In this way, I
developed a list of strategy categories. To ensure intra-rater consistency, the
transcripts were then put aside and after a one-week interval, I repeated the
procedure with new transcripts. Then I compared the first and the second coding
and resolved the discrepancies, and then determined a final set of categories. I also
had an independent rater cross-check the coding with a selected transcript. There
were no differences in our coding of this transcript.
The strategies identified in this way were then grouped into three
superordinate categories of metacognitive, cognitive, and affective (see Table
6.3). Furthermore, the types of strategies reported in each session were identified
to see which strategies were more commonly reported over different sessions.
The results for the above analysis will be presented in 6.3. The results were also
triangulated with the final interview administered to individual learners to see if
there were any salient developments regarding learners' strategy use over this
period (see 6.5).
The second angle from which the data was analysed was by means of case
studies of how learners' understanding developed within selected lessons and how
strategies were used in relation to the instructional sequence. As the aim of this
analysis was to understand the learners' strategy use within a lesson in relation to
their understanding of the lesson, I selected lessons which seemed to represent
different cases in this regard based on my observations recorded in the research
diary. In other words, I selected both cases in which learners seemed to find
difficulties in understanding the lessons and those in which they did not. I also
analysed different lessons attended to by the same learner.
For the purpose of this analysis, I used all of the 'while-viewing' interview
transcripts for the learners and lessons in question. I first summarised the content
of each learner's report for each of the sections of the lesson to which it
corresponded. For example, for the analysis of Robert's responses to Lesson 19 for
Group A, I first summarised Robert's reports when he had seen the first showing
of Yan's skit, when the new language item had been presented, and so on. Then, I
attempted to build up a picture of how a participant followed that particular
lesson, what strategies he / she used during that lesson, and what he / she had
managed to understand or had not understood by the end of it. The results for this
second analysis will be presented in the form of three case studies in 6.4.

6.3 Overall strategy use

132
 As a consequence of the analysis described in 6.2, a list of categories was
developed. Table 6.3 lists the strategies according to the basic distinction of
metacognitive, cognitive and affective strategies (O'Malley and Chamot, 1989)
and presents example excerpts for each strategy. Not surprisingly, as the task in
this case was limited to learning with SITV materials, no social strategy was
reported.
The strategy categories numbered 1 to 14, 19 and 20 in the table were
basically adopted from the previous works reviewed in Chapter 5, although
predicting, getting the gist, and decomposing received relatively little attention in
these studies. In this particular context of SITV learning, predicting refers to
when learners predict what is going to come next in the programme so as to be
ready and to receive the upcoming content with greater ease. Getting the gist was
used in relation to viewing the naturalistic skit (Yan's skit) for the first time. This
is a sensible strategy to use in viewing these skits for the first time as they contain
many unknown items for the learners. It is also the opposite of 'selective
attention', which is focussing attention on a particular item rather than distributing
attention. Decomposing here means deconstructing a sequence into chunks so as
to understand the structure of a language item. The affective strategy of tolerating
ambiguity was included under the general label of 'handling affective demands' in
Naiman, Frohlich, Stern and Todesco's (1978) classification, but is identified as a
specific strategy in this study. It refers to when learners make a deliberate effort
not to worry about the uncertainty they experience in relation to contents of the
material. As the naturalistic skit often contained unknown items, this strategy was
required to avoid frustration. Lowering anxiety is when the learners try to reduce
anxiety by using mental techniques that make them feel competent to do the
learning task. This was used when learners got into a panic state related to not
understanding the language in the materials, often the naturalistic skits.

Table 6.3 Reported strategies, with example excerpts

Metacognitive strategies : strategies learners use to oversee and manage their learning. Relates to the planning, monitoring and
evaluation of a learning task.

I Selective attention - Deciding in advance to attend to specific aspects of language input or situational details that assist in
performance of a task; attending to specific aspects of language input during task execution.
R: I started concentrating on the mashou because that's what they were saying. 'Look for deshou form.' So I ignored the
kara. I was aware it existed as they came down on the escalator. I picked that up at that stage but I wasn't concentrating
on it. I could identify them say, '— so let's do —.' <sentence ending>

2 Self-monitoring - Checking, verifying or correcting one's comprehension or performance or use of learned or self-developed rule
in the course of a language task.
R: So I was thinking about what was the exercise, focussing on the listening to what was being said, and the answer as it
came up on the screen, did I get it right? What did I get it wrong? All thoughts were directed at what we were doing.

Cognitive strategies - strategies that learners use to process linguistic content

3 Translating- Rendering ideas from one language to another in a relatively verbatim manner.
R: I was concentrating very hard on trying to listen. My thoughts were trying to rapidly translate words into English

133
 because I still think in English and I try very quickly to get the equivalent which I suppose is natural at this stage of
learning.

4 Inferencing- Guessing the meanings or usage of unfamiliar language items associated with a language task to fill in missing
information by using available information.
J: Obviously knowing the context, I can guess what the sentence meant before they translated it and there were quite a
few words I'd never seen before. I'd seen sukoshi and the kara. (Laughs.) And I knew the mashou ending meant 'Let's
do something together.' And from the context I could guess the meaning and it was right.

5 Inducing - Consciously looking for and / or developing a hypothetical rule from given input material.
R: What I picked up now is, not only the words but deshou. And so, now I am alerted to the fact that deshou is probably
something put at the end instead of desu. Instead of 'it is', I think 'it will be'. 'It will be sunny tomorrow.' So deshou is
something new for me. So, that's coming in to the structure.

6 Summarising - Making a mental or written summary of language and information presented in a task.
R: I could follow that. The direct comparison between desu and deshou. I could see that the deshou is a question to an
individual. But doushita n deshou ka is something that is a supposition.

7 Taking notes - Writing down key words and concepts in abbreviated verbal, graphic, or numerical form to assist performance of
a language task.
R: I wrote 'Mada miemasen ka?' And 'iie, sorosoro mierd and 'Hora miemashita yo.' The short sentences. Trying to
make a quick note on what the English for 'sorosoro' was so that I can just understand. These are all aid memoirs, just
for my mind.

8 Resourcing - Using available reference sources of information about the target language, including dictionaries, textbooks, and
prior work.
D: Initially I was focussing on relating what has been said to the page of the skit we had (on the textbook) so I could
identify the words. I think without that, it would have been very difficult.

9 Elaborating - Relating new different parts of new information to one; making meaningful personal associations to information
presented.
D: There was something I've done in the previous lessons about the katta I was trying to remember that. I think it's to
do with past negative. 'Was the water cold?' And then I was trying to get down about how the past negative of an
adjective ended.

10 Repeating - Repeating a chunk of language (a word or phrase) in the course of performing a language task.
D: I was actually trying to go through and pronounce the words in my head because some of them are quite long and
your tongue seems to dance a little so it's difficult. And the sounds are also not quite what you would expect sometimes.
And I repeated it a couple of times as well.

11 Transfer- Using previously acquired linguistic knowledge to facilitate a language task.

R: I see that nai is the unknown future, the negative, so nai I can understand that. Also in Dutch ni is a negative form so
I can (remember), my mind is going into another language. I can understand that. It is very similar.

12 Predicting - Making predictions about language content which learners have not come across yet.
J: I was thinking when they were doing the 'Can't you swim?" No, I can't swim.' I just wondered why they left the other
way of saying that, oyogemasen. They probably will in the next ten minutes. And my guess will be that this is the
ability and the other one is no I don't swim.

13 Getting the gist - Getting the general idea of a material rather than a specific item.
D: I was working on trying to understand the gist because there were lots of words in it.

14 Decomposing - Deconstructing the sequence into chunks so as to understand the structure of a language item.
R: Just putting the sentence, itai n desu. And the first time I thought it was the word itain, then I separated it. Also the
ga, I've identified it, not wa or o. Again, a tooth ga I have itai n desu. So, that's toothache, ga itai. Ha ga itai, my tooth
is sore.

15 Warming-up - Tuning one's ears so as to be ready for a language task.

J: I was just listening to make sure I understood everything. I haven't forgotten them. I have reread the notes for last
week. So that's fine really. Just warming up.

16 Recalling - Remembering what has been learned previously.

D: I was trying to remember what we learned in the last lesson. And I picked up a few of these words we covered.

17 Absorbing - Simply listening to or reading the learned material in order that it is absorbed.
J: I was trying to see if I could get all the words. Especially the parts from last week. I was trying to remember. And
also when the family was at home. I wouldn't mind watching it again.

18 Developing a question - Developing a question and attending to the material with it in mind
R: I'm not sure if tsumetakatta is a question mark and if his answer is a negative form, saying it's not too cold. So, I will
wait for the next clip to see. So the learning experience was, I've been enquiring as to the structure of the sentence and
how it was put together. Can I understand it? It has to be a question, because it was rising, deshou? even though there
was no ka at the end. I have to wait till the next clip.

Affective strategies - strategies involving using affective control to assist a learning task

19 Tolerating ambiguity - Making a deliberate effort not to worry about the uncertainty in relation to contents of the material
R: I wasn't sure where my learning was going to come from. So I adopted probably a sensible thing; I just let it happen
and hoped that it will be repeated or I would go back and pick it up again.

20 Lowering anxiety - Reducing anxiety by using mental techniques that make one feel competent to do the learning task.
R: I was panicking about how much I still need to learn. And then, I stopped panicking saying, 'So what?' It doesn't
matter, I can do it slowly.

134
 On the other hand, some new categories were developed which had not
been identified in previous studies. These may be strategies which are necessary
to the particular task of learning by means of SITV lessons. These new categories
are numbered 15 to 18 in the table. Warming up is used at the beginning of the
lesson to tune one's ears in order to be ready for the task of listening to
naturalistic speech. As the learners normally have no exposure to Japanese in
their daily lives, they often reported they need to 'tune in' before learning from
the programmes. This strategy was often used at the beginning of the programme.
Recalling also typically happened at the beginning of a lesson where learners
attempted to remember what they learned in the previous lesson. The difference
between this and elaborating is that the former is simply remembering what has
been presented previously whereas the latter is linking new information to prior
knowledge. Thus, recalling could be a step leading towards elaborating.
Absorbing is simply listening to or reading the learned material in order that it
should sink in or be absorbed rather than setting a focus on a particular item. This
often happened at the end of the programme when learners viewed the skit for the
final time. Developing a question was a way of viewing the lesson with a certain
focus in mind. Learners searched for a particular answer as they attended to the
programme.
A further look into learners' strategy use in each session, however,
indicates the complexity with which those strategies are put to use in actual task
performance. Table 6.4 shows the number of types of strategies reported in each
session:'13 A' represents Session 13 for Group A, '13 B' Session 13 for Group B,
etc. The table shows that some strategies are commonly reported over different
sessions whereas others are reported in only some of the sessions. We may infer
that the strategies listed at the upper part of the table are the more useful strategies
in SITV learning. Selective attention was reported in every session and seems to
be the most commonly used strategy overall. As SITV materials convey a
multitude of visual and audio information at once, deciding on which aspect of the
input to attend to is an essential strategy in order to learn effectively, more so than
with audio or written materials. The second common strategy was resourcing,
that is, referring to the textbook material, dictionary, and / or the notes learners
took during viewing. This was also reported as an important strategy in the final
interviews as we shall see in 6.5. Strategies such as developing a question,
recalling, absorbing, and predicting were commonly used even though they have
not been highlighted in previous strategy research. These are all strategies which
become of importance when participating in a lesson. This indicates that the types

135
of strategies needed in actual instructional settings may not necessarily be the
same as those commonly used in decontextualised settings for task performance
(as in the typical settings for strategy research). I shall discuss some of the more
important strategies further in 6.5 after triangulating with final interview results.
Furthermore, we see that the range of strategies reported varies in each
session. In some sessions, learners reported only a limited range of strategies
whereas in others they reported a wider range. For example, in Session 16 for
Group A and Session15 for Group B, the learners could for some reason use or
report only a limited range of strategies. This indicates that learners' strategy use
is not always stable but varies depending on the lesson. Furthermore, a
comparison of Groups A and B indicates that the choice of strategy use varies
depending on the learner. Learners in Group A reported a wider range of
strategies (11.1 on average) than Group B (6.6 on average) even though they are
both learning with the same SITV materials. Also, the range of strategy use was
not always the same for both groups. For example, in Session 16, the range of
strategies reported by Group A was exceptionally low, but this was not the case
with Group B even though they were attending the same lesson. This means that
the ways in which the learners employ strategies is largely affected by how the
learner interacts with the materials. I shall investigate this issue further in 6.4
below.

Table 6.4 Number of type of strategies reported in each session

Strategies 13A 13B 14A 14B 15A 15B 16A 16B 17A 17B 18A 18B Total
Selective Attention X X X X X X X X X X X X 12
Resourcing X X X X X X X X 8
Developing a question X X X X X X X X 8
Inducing X X X X X X X 7
Recalling X X X X X X 6
Absorbing X X X X X X 6
Taking notes X X X X X 5
Predicting X X X X X 5
Inferencing X X X X 4
Elaborating X X X X 4
Summarising X X X X 4
Self-monitoring X X X X 4
Translating X X X 3
Decomposing X X X 3
Tolerating ambiguity X X X 3
Repeating X X X 3
Warming up X X 2
Getting the gist X X 2
Lowering anxiety X X 2
Transfer X X 2
Total 13 6 12 7 9 3 3 8 11 4 9 8 93

In sum, the above results indicate that learners' strategy use (or learners'
choice of strategies) is not always stable but varies according to a given lesson
even though some strategies such as selective attention are constantly used

136
regardless of the lesson. Secondly, for the same lesson in the materials, the types
of strategies used vary depending on the learner. To shed light on such
complexities of strategy use, I shall now present some case studies of how
learners perceived particular lessons.

6.4 Case studies of the individual lessons

As we have seen above, learners' strategy use is not always stable: the
same learner may use only a limited range of strategies for certain lessons but not
in others. Similarly, for the same lesson, certain learners may use a limited range
of strategies but not others. To investigate such complexities of strategy use, I
examined each learner's verbal report for each lesson more closely. I shall
present three cases by means of which such complexities may be illustrated and
further discussed. The first is the case of Robert in Session 18 (Lesson 24) in
which he employed an average range of strategies. Then we examine the case in
which the same learner, Robert, reported an exceptionally limited range in Session
16 (Lesson 22). Finally, we examine the case of Jane at Session 15 (Lesson 21) in
which she reported only a limited range of strategies due to factors different to the
case of Robert.

6.4.1 Case 1

Let us take a look first at Robert's verbal report for Session 18 (Lesson 24)
in which he reported an average range of strategies. The target expressions for
this lesson are —kara naide kudasai so please do not —) and its variation,
—kara —mashou (— so let's —).

Lesson 24 Robert's comments

Section 1 [Review] R: I was able to distinguish some of the words,
Scenes from Yan's skit which contain being more focussed on it having seen it a
expressions presented in the previous lesson. several times. So I could pick that up. It was
interesting to see if I can now pick up those
words without the script.

This first section shows some scenes from Yan's skit as a review of what
had been presented in the previous lesson. Robert reports here that he was able to
understand the expressions studied in the previous lesson without looking at the

137
script. In this section, he used recalling strategy to bring back what he learned in
the previous lesson [recalling]'.

Section 2 [ Presentation of a new item] R: Kara todokete kudasai. Trying to see the
Skit about Yan and his friend shopping. A sentence structure and listening to that and trying
woman says to the shop attendant, Okurimono to imitate it. Listening to the pronunciation so
desu kara todoketekudasai (Please deliver this that I can get my tongue into the right place.
because this is a gift).

Section 2 is a presentation of a new linguistic item through scenes from

Yan's skit followed by explanations with the written form on a blue background.
Here, Robert reports he was focussing on the new expression, todokete kudasai
(`please deliver') [selective attention] and trying to repeat it [repeating]. This
means he was focussed on the main point of the lesson.

Section 3 [Example skits] R: I was noticing the negative -nai, in the word
Skits showing the use of the pattern, naide shinaide. Whenever I see that, I know it's going
kudasai (Please don't —), an example of which is to be a negative form. Again, at the beginning, I
shimenaide kudasai (Please don't shut it). was trying to follow the pronunciation. Then as it
went on, I was beginning to lose that. Too many
words coming through, I was trying to remember
them, repeat, watching and looking at the
negative form at the end.

Section 3 shows another example of the target pattern through short skits.
They include expressions for making a negative request, —naide kudasai. Robert
reports paying attention to the negative form and the pronunciation, [selective
attention] then trying to repeat it [repeating].

Section 4 [ Example skits] R: One thing crossed my mind is the shimenaide

Skits showing the pattern, — kara naide and shimashou. That's the song, 'If you're happy,
kudasai ( — so please don't —), an example of then you know, you clap your hands.' And I'm
which is Atsui kara shimenaide kudasai (It's hot not sure, if that's the same word, shimashou with
so please don't shut it). the negative word. It looks the same. The kara.
Well, the kara is just added, like atsui kara, and
then, please open the window. It means, 'It's
very hot, therefore, would you please open the
window?'

Section 4 shows the examples of the target pattern, —kara —naide kudasai
(—, so please do not —). Robert was linking the word shimenaide to the familiar
word shimashou which he heard in a Japanese song he knew [elaborating]. He
also pays attention to the position of kara in a sentence [selective attention].

'2 In the analysis here and below, strategy labels from the classification scheme in Table 6.3 above

138
Section 5 [Presentation of variation of the item R: Sukoshi osokunatta kara, isogimashou. So I
presented in Section 2] was able to pick that up. I was paying attention
Scenes from Yan's skit about Yan's friend saying to sukoshi, sukoshi, sukoshi, because it sounds
to Yan at the station, Sukoshi osokunatta kara good. I was able to pick that up after the second.
isogimashou (It's late so let's hurry).

Section 5 is a presentation of a variation using the item, —kara, (—, so —)

presented in Section 2. Robert reports paying attention to the pronunciation of the
word sukoshi [selective attention] and has little awareness of the newly introduced
form, mashou (let's —S).

Section 6 [Example skits of the expression R: I started concentrating on the mashou because
presented in Section 5] that's what they were saying. 'Look for deshou
Skits including expressions such as Tsukareta form.' So I ignored the kara. I was aware it
kora yasumimashou (We are tired so let's take a existed as they came down on the escalator. I
break). picked that up at that stage but I wasn't
concentrating on it. I could identify them say, '-
so let's do -.'

In Section 6, example skits are presented for the expression introduced in

Section 5. Here, Robert finally pays attention to the mashou and ignores the kara
which was the newly introduced form of the earlier sections [selective attention].

Section 7 [Example skits] R: I was just watching. I was listening to the

Skit about a runner during his training who wants sentence structure and trying to pick up the short
to take a rest. A trainer rides on a bicycle after form. He kept saying 'chi ni, ni, like 'one,
him as he runs. two, one, two.' I was beginning to catch some of
the words. And then, first one was just there.
Something visual. They didn't tell me anything
about them.

Section 7 shows another example of the pattern, —kara mashou (It's —, so

let's —.). By this time, Robert seems to have begun losing concentration, so he
reported he just watched the skit and attempted to catch some of the words
[absorbing].

Section 8 [Yan' skit] R: I just let it wash through me because I was

Showing of some scenes from Yan's skit as beginning to feel tired. Again, I was picking up
consolidation. more of the words and sentences. I couldn't pick
up where the musician came but I just let it run
through me.

In this final section, scenes from the Yan's skit were played once again.
By then, Robert was tired so that he just let what he listened to / viewed run
through him without making much effort.

are presented in square brackets.

139
 In this session, Robert generally followed the programme even though he
attended to the lesson with his own agenda. He reported a range of strategies
depending on the purpose of each section. At the beginning of the lesson, he uses
recalling to bring back what he learned in the previous lessons. Then at the
presentation of the new items, he selectively attends to the newly introduced
items. He repeats the new items in an attempt to register them. In watching the
example skits, he elaborates the newly introduced items by relating them to his
prior knowledge. And at the end of the lesson, he simply absorbs what he learned
in the lesson. Using different strategies depending on the purpose of each section
in this way seems to be a reasonable approach to cope with SITV lessons. If we
look at Case 2, however, we see that such strategy use is hindered and Robert
finds himself in total chaos.

6.4.2 Case 2

We will now examine Robert's verbal report in Session 16 in which his

strategy use seemed to have been somehow restricted: he reported only three types
of strategies. The previous lesson (L 21) had presented the potential form for
saying 'I can / cannot —' withone type of verb. This lesson (L 22) follows the
previous one in presenting the potential form for another type of verb. In the
previous lesson, the potential form has been presented as expressing 'ability or
potential to do something'. Robert finished off the previous lesson confused about
the difference between the two meanings.

Lesson 22 Robert's comments

Section 1 [ Review] R: I could follow. There is a cultural thing I
Scenes from Yan's skit which were covered in couldn't understand. What is the difference
the previous lesson. between ability and potential in Japan? There is
something and that I'm beginning to understand
from this but there isn't in English. I am battling
why it's important. Because its so unusual to
me, it may need some form of explanation.

Section 1 shows scenes from Yan's skit which include the expressions
covered in the previous lesson. Robert says he could generally follow the skit but
he is thinking about the difference between ability and potential and not really
focussing on the language presented in the skit. He developed a question
regarding the difference between ability and potential [developing a question].

140
Section 2 [Presentation of a new item] R: I don't understand yet. One level, 'Can you
Presentation of a new item based on some scenes wear a suit?' But the word kiraremasu ka is the
from Yan's skit about Yan at a construction site same word and it doesn't distinguish, to me,
and trying on uniform. The man asks him ability and potential. Do you have the potential
Kiraremasu ka? (Can you wear it?). to wear this suit? Is this too small? I don't see any
difference. So, again, I'm not sure why there is a
distinction. I need more examples. Also, I don't
understand why there is the longer form, from
ikemasu to kiraremasu.

Section 2 is a presentation of the potential form for Type II verbs which is

different to the form for Type I verbs presented in the previous lesson. But
because Robert is so worried about the difference between ability and potential, he
misses that explanation and is simply confused as to why there is another form
[developing a question (continued)].

Section 3 [ Example skits] R: I still haven' got the difference between ability
Skits contrasting the ordinary form tabemasu and potential. I don't have the ability to eat it, I
(eat) and the potential form taberaremasu (can don't have the potential to eat it. There is no
eat). difference. I was concentrating on distinguishing
the difference and I am not distinguishing.

Section 3 shows example skits using the ordinary form and the newly
introduced potential form. But Robert is still looking for the answer regarding the
difference between ability and potential and missing the point [developing a
question (continued)].

Section 4 [ Example skit] R: I could see the arirnasu and arimasen so I

Scenes from Yan's skit once again showing the could see that coming through. Still don't
use of the potential form. understand the difference between ability and
Explanation about the form. potential. Maybe they are the same things.
Practice. Maybe I misled myself in thinking there is a
distinction between the two. Everything which
have come, I am not distinguishing and maybe I
psyched myself into believing there is a
distinction but maybe there isn't. Maybe I'm
looking for something which isn't there. It's a red
herring. Confusion and intrigue is ruining the
day. What is this all about? I'm gonna find out.

Section 4 shows more example skits of the potential forms. And yet
Robert is still thinking of the ability and potential although slowly realising that
perhaps the difference never existed. He pays little or no attention to what the
examples are meant to illustrate [developing a question (continued)].

141
Section 5 [ Presentation of a new item 2] R: I could see miemasu, mimasu, miraremasu.
Scenes from Yan's skit where Yan and his friends Still can't follow the example of potential
are in a car on a highway. They are talking about because there was always a potential to see it
if they can see Mt. Fuji. This introduces the new except at the end she said, the clip was shown
form miemasu (can be seen) as contrasted to and she said miemasu, meaning 'I can see bits of
tniraremasu (can see) and mimasu (see). it but I can't see all of it quite clearly. We have a
potential to see all of it.' Was a contrast between
not having a tiny screen and we couldn't see any
of it because then you will have not potential and
ability. It reinforces my previous thought that
there is no distinction.

In Section 5, another relevant but slightly different concept, miemasu is

introduced which expresses that 'something comes into sight' rather than 'one can
see something'. Here again Robert misses the point of this concept as he is still
worried about the ability and potential difference although his doubt regarding the
existence of such a difference is becoming stronger.

Section 6 [Example skit] R: I can see kikimasu, kikemasu, and kikoemasu

A skit using another relevant expression means you can hear it without trying. Difference
kikoemasu (can be heard) as opposed to kikemasu between kikimasu and kikemasu has come up
(can hear) and kikimasu (hear). before but I am not getting further. I'm still
battling.

Section 6 shows uses of the word kikoemasu (can be heard) which

expresses a concept similar to miemasu (can be seen) introduced in Section 5. But
as Robert did not fully comprehend the concept in Section 5, he cannot quite
follow.

Section 7 [Yan's skit] R: Total chaos. I don't understand what's

Showing of some scenes of the previously shown happening then. I can see the words coming up, I
Yan's skit as consolidation. remember where they were used before, the
hanashimasu and hanasemasu. And she was
saying, notice we drop the i and come the e. But
I see shi. So, what happened to the sh? It
disappeared. And that threw me. Why?
Because again I'm looking for patterns. Then she
said, miemasu, kikoemasu. I could understand
that. And then I just let my total confusion flood
in. I'm lost. Somehow I will find the shore
again.

Finally in Section 7, Yan's skit, which includes all the expressions covered
in this and the previous lesson was played once again, but Robert finds himself in
`total chaos', missing the form, meaning and use of the target items.
As we have observed, Robert could not follow the lesson simply because
he was worried about the difference in form between 'ability and potential' when

142
in fact the difference had no significance. At the end of the interview session,
Robert made the following comment:

Extract 6-16
Robert: Help! Can I start this over again? What have I misunderstood? I missed
something very important. So what I would then do is to go back over the
last two lessons and figure out what have I misinterpreted. I hadn't had
problems with any other lessons. But this, I'm on the wrong track
somewhere. So when you take the wrong road, go back to the last point
where you knew you were and start again. That's what I need to do at this
stage. This thing about ability and potential is blocking me from picking
up the rest. I keep thinking that ahead of anything else and it keeps
stopping me from the next thing. It's a block. I've got to overcome this.
It's stopping me from moving on.

As Robert himself comments in the above remark, being worried about one thing
blocked him from any other streams of thought. And because of this, he reported
a very limited range of strategies. Observing the above two cases, we can infer
that when there is confusion and the learners become particularly worried about
one thing, it becomes difficult for them to employ strategies effectively or at least
be aware of the strategies they used and report them.

6.4.3 Case 3

We are now going to examine the case of Session 15 in which Jane, who is
an active reporter of strategies in other sessions, reported only a limited range of
strategies. Jane is the learner whom I perceived to be most advanced in Japanese
ability in the group. Her Japanese class teacher also evaluated her as having the
highest ability in Japanese of the seven participants in this study (see Chapter 3).
Unlike Robert in Case 1 who could not report strategies because of his confusion
regarding the content, Jane in this case could follow the content quite easily. It
seems as though in this case that is precisely why she could not concentrate as
much on the learning content, with her mind wondering off to irrelevant features,
and reporting a limited range of strategies. Let us examine her verbal report for
each section.

143
Lesson 21 Jane's comments
Section 1 [Yan's skit] J: It was a nice flat. I think I was too busy
Running of the whole of Yan's skit in which looking at the condominium. (Laughs.) I was
there is a scene at a Japanese condominium. thinking 'Oh, that's a nice bathroom.' I thought it
was funny that the man automatically starts
speaking to Yan in English and the other man
said Yan-san wa Nihongo ga dekimasu which
means 'Yan speaks Japanese'.

This first section is the first showing of the new episode of Yan's skit.
Jane reported that she was so busy observing the Japanese condominium
presented in the skit that she forgot to pay attention to the language. Because of
this she did not report any strategy.

Section 2 [ Presentation of a new item] J: I was thinking when they were doing the 'Can't
Skit showing a small boat sinking and the people you swim?"No, I can't swim.' I just wondered
discussing whether or not they can swim. why they left the other way of saying that,
oyogemasen. They probably will in the next ten
minutes. And my guess will be that this is the
ability and the other one is 'No, I don't swim'.

Section 2 shows examples of the target pattern through short skits. The
target item is the potential form, oyogemasen (cannot swim). Jane developed a
question in her mind as to why the presenter only explained the potential form and
not the regular form [developing a question]. And yet she does not panic because
she also predicts that it will be explained in the succeeding sections [predicting].

Section 3 [Example skits] J: I was actually thinking about something

Scenes from Yan's skit showing the use of the related but not at all in this. Is it wrong to say
potential form in which a sentence Watashi wa Eigo ga hanasemasen? And I don't think I have
eigo wa hanasemasen' (As for English, I cannot learned the changing of the syllable i to e. That's
speak.) new to me.

Section 3 shows examples of the potential forms. Here, Jane's attention

wonders away from the question she developed in Section 2 and onto the use of
particle wa instead of the ga in the sentence.
Section 4 [ Example skits] J: I don't think it was very clearly stated what
Skits showing the contrast between the regular they wanted to get across. If you're not talking
—masu form and the potential form. about ability, it's the i vowel that you use but if
you are, it would change to, oyogimasu to
oyogemasu, and hanashimasu to hanasemasu.
But they don't really talk about when you use the
first form or whether it's just a regular masu form
or what. And there seems to be lots of examples
without really showing what the examples were
trying to prove first. It seemed to be the wrong
way around.

144
 Section 4 shows some more example skits of the potential form. Jane
could follow the difference between the potential form and the regular form but
was not satisfied with the way it was explained.

Section 5 [ Example skits] J: It just seems to me that if all that they're trying
Skits showing the contrast between —masu form to show is this difference, they're really doing it
and the potential. in a round-about way. They could have just said,
to make a polite potential form, all you do is just
change this to this and show some examples.
That would have been much more
straightforward. I feel like, isn't there something
else?

In Section 5, some more example skits of the -masu and the potential form
are shown. Jane who already understands the difference starts criticising the way
in which explanation is made. Her comments here resemble those made at the
beginning of Phase 1 when she was criticising the production features of the
materials. And because her attention wandered off to production features, she did
not report any strategy use.

Section 6 [Example skits] J: I was just listening out for the e-form. Also I
Scenes from Yan's skit to illustrate the use of was listening to the particles this time. Listening
other potential forms. to the wa and the ga, which particle goes where.

Section 6 shows another example of the potential form in Yan's skit. Here,
Jane simply pays attention to the potential form [selective attention]. She also
remembers her earlier concern regarding the particles and pays attention to them
[selective attention].

Section 7 [Yan's skit] J: I actually found it quite useful to see it the

Showing of some scenes from Yan's skit as second time. I could understand quite a bit more
consolidation. of that office scene. I was also trying to listen
out for the potential forms and I heard some
although there doesn't seem to be a huge
difference between those verbs, it's just with i or
e.

In Section 7, some scenes of Yan's skit were shown as consolidation. Jane

paid attention to the potential forms and the regular —masu forms to see how they
were used in the scenes [selective attention].
In this session, Jane did not have any problem in following the lesson, and
the question developed at the beginning was resolved by the end of it. But
because Jane found that the content of the lesson was much lower than her level,
her attention started to shift away from the focus of the section onto production

145
features as in the very beginning of Phase 1. Also, the visuals in the materials
sometimes distracted her attention away from the learning content. We may infer
that when learners find the level of the lesson is very much lower than their
current level their attention very easily shifts away from the focus of the lesson
onto other materials-oriented features, affecting their strategy use.

6.4.4 Summary of this section

Examination of the above three cases indicates that learners' application of

strategies for a task is not always stable. The range of strategies reported varied
considerably depending on the lesson. In cases in which the level of the lesson
was appropriate and the learners could follow the lesson smoothly, the learners
reported a range of strategies accordingly to the purpose of each section. But in
cases in which the learners had difficulty in following the lesson, the strategies
reported were limited. This may be because the learners' mental activities were
so fully occupied with figuring out a certain problem that they could not make
effective use of strategies, or report the use of strategies even if they could. On
the other hand, in cases in which the level of the lesson was perceived as being too
low, the learners similarly reported only a limited range of strategies even if they
did not have any problem in following the lesson. This seems to be because their
focus shifted away to features other than the learning content. Because of the lack
of interactivity within this mode, such variability depending on each lesson may
be even more salient than in classroom learning.
We can argue further that learners' strategy use is affected by whether they
correctly understand the purpose and the content of each section in a lesson, and
that such understanding or lack of understanding affects their subsequent strategy
use in the same lesson. If they get confused at one point during a lesson, then
their strategy application for the rest of the lesson may become restricted. Such
contextual factors should be taken into account in the future when considering
learners' strategy application for tasks in actual instructional settings (in
classroom as well as self-instructional settings).
Furthermore, in previous works, there was no discussion of variability of
strategy use within a single learner. Generalisations were made on the
performance of successful or unsuccessful learners as if their performance was
always uniform. But this study suggests that any learners' strategy application is
affected by the perceived level of a lesson or a task. This kind of variability has
not been discussed in detail in previous works, but is an issue which needs to be
investigated further.

146
6.5 The final interviews: developmental changes over seven weeks

We now shift our attention to learners' developmental changes over the

seven-week period by examining the final interview results. The questions asked
in these interviews were as follows:
(1) How do you feel about this experience of the past seven sessions?
(2) Do you think you benefited at all from this experience? If so, in what ways?
(3) What aspect(s) of your ability in Japanese language do you think has
developed most?
(4) Do you notice any change in relation to learning with these materials since the
beginning of these past seven sessions?

The responses to questions (1), (2) and (3) are related and are discussed
together in 6.5.1. The responses to (4), concentrated on how the learners used the
materials, will be discussed in 6.5.2. See Table 6.5 for the summary of the
learners' responses to all the questions.

Table 6.5 Summary of the individual interview after 20 lessons (20 weeks since first contact)

Sally Jane Dale Robert

Overall feeling -Much better. Extremely helpful. It's been important. This -I found it very
Interesting. I can hear It sinks in more because kept me motivated to interesting,
much better. you hear it over and over learn Japanese. Helpful. I challenging.
again. enjoyed it. It's not Exciting,
Happy that I did it. pressured. encouraging.
Helpful.
How do you think -I benefitted much -I learned lots of -It's given me better -More vocabulary,
you benefitted more than in class. vocabulary and grammar understanding of more verb forms, the
from the videos? -It made learning structures. Japanese. It's become rhythm of the
interesting. -Benefited from seeing more interesting. language, nonverbal
-The verb forms. the pictures - they help behaviour.
you figure out things
from the context.
-More entertaining than
learning with a book or in
class.
Good to see it in context.
What aspect of -Grammar -Verbs. -Verb forms.
Japanese did you - Pronunciation -Grammar. - New words.
learn most? -Vocabulary. - Situations.
-Listening. -Not so much on sentence
-The rhythm of speech. constructions.
-Guessing more
intelligently.
Has there been - I feel happier. -Guessing more -I've developed a process - I read the material
any change since - I feel more confident. intelligently. of learning. beforehand so that I
you first started? - I read the text after -I read notes every week 1st viewing- I rely on the can mentally and
seeing the video as well before this. Before, it was visuals. physically cross-
as beforehand. 50%. 2nd viewing- I try to pick reference it.
I pay more attention to -Now I know the patterns up the familiar items, fill - I predict the
the pronunciation. to the programmes. I in the gap by context and pronunciation of
-You get to know the watch with that put it all together. words, hear them
people in the expectation. - I use the script and find being pronounced. If
programmes. - I read the textbook it invaluable. it was different, I
before watching. - I don't scribble down look at that word and
Reference the textbook as quite as much. I write see why I think it was
I watch the video. brief, specific things. pronounced in one
- I am more familiar with way. e.g. yoroshiku
the sounds.

147
6.5.1 How learners benefitted from SITV materials / SITV learning in learning
Japanese

Learners' responses to the question, 'How do you feel about this experience
of the past seven sessions?' were all positive, saying it was 'helpful', "motivating',
'challenging but exciting' and 'interesting'. These responses are no different to the
responses to the same question in final interviews in Phase 1. However, this time,
all four of the participants mentioned that they experienced ups and downs during
the process. Dale contrasts the ups and down using the metaphor of 'getting off at
Charing Cross train station' and 'hiring a cab':

Extract 6-1
Dale: Sometimes, it's a bit like getting off at Charing Cross train station in the
rush hour and trying to get to an exit. It's bodies everywhere, trying to
push through. You can't see where you're going but you know the general
direction. That's when it tends to be most confusing. When something is
not clear, you tend to go one way and then you have to go back another
way. It's a bit like a maze, trying to find your way out. When things are
clear, it's like hiring a cab. You just stick your hand up to them and you go
and off you go. And you arrive there. Simple, straightforward, clear. Not
stressful. The other situation is stressful. There're all these people in line,
all these things you don't understand, you don't know where you're going.
You have no control over. You're trying to adapt all the time.

Similarly, Sally describes the process using a diving metaphor as follows:

Extract 6-2
Sally: You're taking in so much more and there're so much depth, and so much
getting deeper and deeper. So, everything becomes bigger or brighter. It
becomes more because you start off with very small and it opens up so
much more. And I have a happy feeling. And the sea has got layers. And it
makes me feel quite good because there're so much still to learn.
Tae: Do you feel like you discovered the depth more and more?
Sally: Oh, yes. Not just the language but everything. It's all started off by wanting
to learn the language, but when you start learning more and more, you
want to go that deep to find out more. You want to discover all the time.
It's quite exciting. It could get frustrating sometimes.

148
 These precise descriptions of their learning process illustrates the extent to
which the learners had become focussed on their learning compared to in Phase 1
overall.
Learners' responses to questions (2) and (3) overlapped and are discussed
together here. The theme analysis of the responses using the same general
categories as in Phase 1 (See Table 4.7 in Chapter 4) revealed that the reported
benefits of SITV materials were generally the same as in Phase 1 (See Table 6.6).
Just as in Phase 1, the learners mentioned the affective advantages of relaxation
and entertainment. Sally reported again that SITV learning is fun and relaxing as
it imposes less pressure than classroom learning. Interestingly, Sally added her
insight that one reason for this relaxed feeling comes from having a continuous
story in the drama played by the same actors. She became familiar with these
people, developed an emotional attachment and felt at home when she watched
the series. This is an interesting aspect of drama-based materials which should be
taken into account in the production of future materials:

Extract 6-3
Sally: And I think it's a good idea as well, that the story about Yan have gone
right from the beginning. So now, we've got a whole story. It's a different
story every week so therefore we've got to know the characters. And it also
makes it easier for the teaching and the students because every now and
then it would go right the way back so you're recapping all the time on
what you've done. And you get to know the people. I think it's good that
they haven't actually changed the actors. I think it's quite important. I think
it's actually what makes you start relax into it, because you get to know
them. You also get to pick up on the way they speak so you get used to
their voice, their speed of speech, their accent. So that's good, that they
kept the same actors because I noticed whenever they brought anyone new
in, it's very difficult again to start picking up on their speech because it's a
different sound. So, I think when you're actually learning, to have the same
actors all the time, plus Yan, is good, even though I can't understand him.
(Laughs)

149
Table 6.6 Aspects for which SITV materials were reported as helpful in learning Japanese
I. Linguistic
Pronunciation
`When you've got the video, and you're hearing it over and over, you do pick up much quick on the
pronunciation.'
Prosodic features
`You get used to hearing it, the rhythm of the speech and how the words fall.'
Vocabulary
`A lot more vocabulary than we'd done in any other class.'
Grammar
`Even if you're not focussing particularly on the verbs, you always learning new verbs.'
Nonverbal behaviour
`And how certain phrases are said; with a smile or more seriously. That's what the visual side is telling you.'

II. Cognitive
Memory
`Quite often, you could actually remember, a scene would suddenly pop in your mind anyway.
lnferencing
`IC s helpful in making the educated guesses.'

III. Affective
Entertaining
`I think the videos are fun and they make you feel quite relaxed about it.'
Relaxed atmosphere
'I look forward to it. I don't worry about it, whereas if it's a class, I worry. There's too much pressure.'

A new advantage reported in the cognitive realm was development of

inferencing strategies. Jane reported that she used more and more 'educated
guesses' (inferencing strategy) as the sessions proceeded and the ways the
materials were structured enabled her to do that. In particular, she liked having
both the 'blue screen' with the expressions written in Roma-ji-writing (the explicit
teaching of form), and the highly contextualised naturalistic skits (implicit
learning), the former relating to explicit linguistic knowledge and the latter to
implicit linguistic knowledge (Bialystok, 1987):

Extract 6-4
Jane: (With the blue screen,) even if I don't recognise a certain word, I can
recognise the ending. If I didn't hear it properly when it was first shown in
the skit, a particle attached to it, I thought it was something else, but when
you see it, okay, I know that that's the verb, and I'll know what that means
in a minute. So, you understand the structure of it, even if you don't
understand the content straight away. It's helpful in making the educated
guesses. And then if I look up the words in the text, it makes sense much
more quickly.

This implies that providing both explicit and implicit linguistic knowledge
is necessary in fostering learners' ability to infer. Learners also reported that the
visuals in the materials worked beneficially for remembering and retrieving
linguistic expressions:

150
Extract 6-5
Sally: Quite often, you could actually remember, a scene would suddenly pop in
your mind anyway. I found as well that I could be walking down the road
and you keep getting certain words and sentences going through your mind
and it drives you mad (laughs), and then you get one of the scenes coming
to your mind. Like, I remember the one when they went to the friend's
house and the person wasn't there and all that sort of thing, and you try to
put the words to it. So, the videos are very good, because you can actually
see the faces in your mind. It works quite well that way.

6.5.2 Method of studying with SITV materials

Since learners' responses to the question, 'Do you notice any change in
relation to learning with these materials since the beginning of this past seven
sessions?' mostly concerned their own way of studying, I discuss them in relation
to what methods they have developed in order to learn more effectively. The
discussion also provides some explanations as to why some strategies were more
commonly used than others overall (cf. 6.3 above).
The first most frequently reported changes were in the strategic areas of
selective attention, resourcing (increased use), and note-taking (changed use).
These were all commonly-reported strategies (see Table 6.4) and so learners'
reports in final interviews are consistent with findings from within-lesson verbal
reports. If we examine more closely, the use of these three strategies seems to
have been developed as a means of coping with the multitude of information
conveyed simultaneously by SITV materials. Let us take each strategy one by
one.
Selective attention deals with choosing a certain item to focus on at a time.
Dale and Roger both described how they coped with multiple pieces of
information presented via the SITV series by using this strategy:

Extract 6-6
Dale: Initially, I was focussing on what was being said so that I can understand
the sentence. And then I was focussing on trying to get the sounds right.
And then towards the end, I was focussing on the placement of the words
in the sentence so that the sentence construction came up at the end. So,
initially, I was trying to understand, then I was trying to mimic, and then
actually building up a picture of how it was put together.

151
Extract 6-7
Robert: First time, I was focussing on each word and how it was written in Roma-
ji so that I can see if I can identify whether it is a question, which tense,
etc. And then I look at the sentence itself afterwards to see is there any
pattern coming through in the structure of the sentence which will help me
at a later stage. Like, ka is a question marker.

Here, both Dale and Robert report that they focussed on different aspects of the
input each time the skit was shown. Overall, learners do not seem to have
experienced as much confusion as in Phase 1. Aside from increased use of
selective attention, this may also be because they have developed a better
understanding of the pattern of the programmes as Jane reports below:

Extract 6-8
Jane: Also, there is more of a pattern to the programmes. Each programme starts
with a skit, has an explanation, has mini skits, has variations along that
central theme or different ideas introduced, has the writing and then goes
back and shows us the skit from beginning to end again. And it's gotten
easier because now we know, here comes the skit, here comes the
explanation. We tend to watch and not think, Oh no! We know that the
explanation is coming.

The second salient strategy is resourcing. Both Sally and Jane report that
they came to read the textbook much more than at the beginning of this phase or
in Phase 1:

Extract 6-9
Sally: When we first started out back in June, I would try to read them [textbook
materials] before the lesson. Then I probably wouldn't have read them
after the video. Now I always read the paper before the lesson, watch the
video, and then during the week I will read the paper work again. I find
that really confirms everything and it brings back everything you'd
actually seen. So, my memory of what I'd seen on the video and then going
back to the paper work has actually improved as well because I'll
immediately think, I can just look at it, read it and think, 'Oh, yes, I
remember that scene.' And I know what they're saying. So, I suppose that's
changed.

152
Extract 6-10
Jane: I also make sure I read the notes every week before coming here so that I
know what's coming. Otherwise I find myself always looking at the notes
as I watch the programmes and I found it quite useful. Rather than being
glued to the notes during the actual programmes and missing parts of it,
looking at it before I can pay more attention to the programme while it's
going on. And also it's a bit easier to understand if you had an idea of
what's coming.
Tae: When did you start?
Jane: October. Before that it was fifty-fifty.

The reason Sally gives for reading the textbook before and after watching the
video is that it helps with recall. On the other hand, the reasons Jane gives are (1)
it provides schemata for the new lesson and (2) it enables her to pay more
attention to the video rather than looking at the textbook during viewing. In other
words, through more effective use of the textbook, the learners were able to pay
better attention to the lessons.
The source of the learners' reference was not limited to their textbooks.
Dale reports that he refers to his own notes to effectively adjust his focus as he
views the video. In the extract below, Dale explains how he managed to learn the
word tanonda (past form of 'ask') while paying attention to the video, by
combining note-taking and resourcing strategies:

Extract 6-11
Dale: And the fact that I was able to pick out some words, I know I've written
them down and I was referencing that, but I could actually pick up sounds
to reference that. So I found that really useful.
Robert: Could you pick up the words 'to ask'?
Dale: 'Ask'? It's tanonda.
Robert: Okay.
Dale: It's when she came back.
Robert: Yes. I'm impressed with that.
Dale: It's only because I've written it down and I made a conscious effort to look
out for sounds and tried to relate that to the words I jotted down, and that
gave me the reference. Then it took away the weight for me to think about
exactly what the word means. So I heard the sound, I knew what it meant
and I could move on to the next bit. Whereas if I hadn't had it written

153
 down, I would have to listen to the sound, understand what it meant, and
then from there, listen to something else. So it kind of happens in a much
shorter time frame so which helped it.

In the above extract, we can see that Dale took notes of the significant words and
referenced them as he viewed the skits, which 'took away the weight' to think
about the meaning of these words. As a result he succeeded in remembering the
new word which is recorded in his notebook.
The above point relates to the third strategy reported to have changed:
note-taking. The coexistence of an increased use of selective attention and an
emphasis on note-taking may at first sight seem paradoxical, because, as Lindsay
and Norman (1977) have pointed out, note-taking is a decision to defocus away
from the text, and to focus on the act of writing. Thus, in order that learners can
achieve a compromise between the need to attend to the video and the need to
record selected information, they need to somehow minimize the time focussing
on writing. Interestingly, the learners report that they use less of this strategy
compared to Phase 1 but that the quality of their note-taking has improved. Dale,
for example, reports that initially he took a lot of notes and missed visual aspects
as a result. Now he notes down only the key words and concentrates more on the
visuals as described below:

Extract 6-12
Dale: Another thing I noticed, I don't scribble down quite as much as I did about
mid-way through the sessions. I didn't do that at first, then mid-way
through, I started to write quite a lot and missed quite a lot of what was
going on. Now, I scribble some things down, I miss something while I'm
doing that.
Tae: Why aren't you scribbling down so much now?
Dale: Because I look at the script a lot more, I understand a lot more. And the
fact I'd done this and missed quite a lot. That's a lesson learned. And also,
as I've gone on, what I write down has improved.
Tae: In what ways?
Dale: I never really wrote down notes on what I'd been told. And what I write
tends to be briefer and more specific. I'm not writing copious amount of
general info. I write brief, specific things. My note-taking is more
efficient. Much more selective. Much more focussed in the way I use this
material.

154
As we see in the above extract, Dale's use of the note-taking strategy is linked to
his use of the textbook (resourcing). By reading the textbook in advance, he had a
better idea of what is already written in the textbook and because of that wrote
down only the information missing in the textbook, which eventually allowed him
to pay more and more appropriate attention to the video.

Table 6.7 Number of note entries and type of notes taken during the video-lessons
Phase 1 Lesson Jane Robert Dale Type of note
3 9 Word / sentence-translation / explanation
4 28 18 Word / sentence-translation / explanation Word / sentence
only
6 19 Word / sentence-translation / explanation
Word / sentence only
Question
7 11 8 Word / sentence-translation / explanation Word / sentence
only
Pattern-translation / explanation
8 6 10 Word / sentence-translation / explanation
10 5 3 3 Diagram
Pattern-translation / explanation
Notes made in relation to the text
11 11 Pattern-translation / explanation
Word / sentence-translation / explanation
Linking with previous knowledge (elaborating)
12 15 17 Pattern-translation / explanation
Word / sentence-translation / explanation
Notes made in relation to the text
Phase 2 19 6 5 Pattern-explanation
Word / sentence-translation / explanation
21 1 1 Pattern-translation / explanation
Word / sentence-translation / explanation
23 5 3 Pattern-explanation
Word / sentence-translation / explanation
Question
24 2 3 Pattern-explanation
Word / sentence-explanation
25 4 Pattern-explanation
Word / sentence-explanation

To triangulate this point, I analysed the actual notes the learners took while
viewing the lessons. Unfortunately, I could only collect notes from three of the
learners at the end of Phase 2. However, the analysis shows that these learners'
quantity of notes decreased. Table 6.7 shows the lesson during which the learners
took notes, number of entries made, and the types of notes which appeared in the
notes taken by Jane, Robert, and Dale. As can be seen, all learners took fewer
notes in Phase 2 than in Phase 1, which is consistent with Dale's remark above.
Furthermore, at the beginning of Phase 1, the notes the learners took were simply
a word or a sentence and its translation or explanation for its use (such as `oishii-
good tasting' or 'Kona saki n migigawa — up ahead on the right'). But as the
sessions proceeded, rather than simply transcribing the word and its translation /
explanation, the learners started to write diagrams to summarise the content,
questions (for example, question about the pronunciation of particle ga to be
nasalised), and information to link a new item to previously learned items. An
example of the latter is in Lesson 23, when Jane wrote down the two sentence
patterns (Doushite - desu ka (Why-S?) Doushita n desu ka (What's happened?) )

155
along with the newly learned pattern, Doushita n deshou ka (What might have
happened?) to consolidate her knowledge regarding the relevant expressions.
The learners also made notes in relation to what was written in the textbook (with
arrows coming from them or by highlighting them). Rost (1987) points out that
such concept-ordering notes (for example, sequencing and relating items) and
focussing notes (highlighting or dehighlighting) are regarded as more efficient
than the mere transcribing or copying of the speaker verbatim. In this light, the
learners became more efficient at taking notes, which allowed them to pay more
attention to the video.
The second noteworthy change in relation to the learners' strategy use is
the development of fixed routines of a combination of several strategies. As we
have seen above, the three strategies of selective attention, resourcing and note-
taking could be effectively combined to cope with the problem of high
information load. Such combinations were reported by some learners as becoming
routinized into a set of sequential activities. For example, Dale describes the
method he developed as follows:

Extract 6-13
Dale: I've developed a process, when I'm going through the skits, I would look
and listen first, then I try and match it up with what's in here (the
textbook). I still get stuck on words occasionally. I'm still not focussed too
heavily on sentence construction. I tend to be more focussed on meaning,
the individual words. And I still try literally to translate and compare that
with the meanings in the script. The translation there and try and identify
why the difference is and where it is. I find I'm doing that more and more.
And at times, I'm switching from,... I'm not relying so heavily on the visual
now. The first skit, I probably watch, rely heavily on the visual. The
second time the skit comes up, not so concentrate on the visual and try to
pick up things that are very familiar to me and identify with the skit
exactly what's going on to fill in the gaps. Revisiting it, going through it
again and try to put it all in place. So, now, I'm much more structured in
the way I was doing it. And now I could see myself doing it now whereas
before, I hadn't thought about the way I was learning, I just sat there and
however the information happened to go in. So I had no particular pattern
that I was conscious of.

Dale's method described above can be summarized as follows:

156
(1) First viewing of Yan's skit : Get the gist of the skit, relying on the visuals.
[Getting the gist]
(2) Second viewing: Concentrate on the language rather than the visuals. Look at
the textbook and match the language with the written script, focussing on the
familiar words. [selective attention / resourcing]
(3) Translate the Japanese into English. [translating]
(4) Compare the translation with the translation given in the textbook. Identify the
difference and why. [translating / resourcing]

By developing a fixed routine, Dale's use of these strategies became more

efficient, leaving more room to concentrate on the learning content rather than on
the process itself.
Similarly, Robert also reports a specific method he developed for
improving his pronunciation using the textbook and the SITV materials. In
Extract 6-14, Robert describes his use of the textbook material but in a way
different to Dale:

Extract 6-14
Robert: I read the material beforehand so that as the video would play, I will be
able to mentally or physically cross-reference it. If a word came up and I
had thought it was pronounced in one form and I hear it pronounce it. I
then try to look at that word and see why did I think it was pronounced in
one way. Like yoroshiku for a long time I thought it was yoroshiku but its
actually yoroshku. It's squashed a little bit. So I would look at the written
form and then look and listen to it again. So that it would help with the
pronunciation. I thought that was particularly effective. I have to read first
and try pronouncing how I thought it would be pronounced. And very
often it would be completely different.
Tae: Then what would you do?
Robert: I then go back and work again on pronouncing the word until it sticks in
my memory. The way it was pronounced. And just see why I was doing it
differently.

A summary of Robert's method of practicing pronunciation using the SITV

materials is as follows:

(1) Read the script of the skits in the textbook material at home. [resourcing]
(2) Predict how the words in the script might be pronounced. [predicting]

157
(3) Watch and listen to the skits, paying attention to the pronunciation. [selective
attention]
(4) If the words were pronounced differently to how they were predicted to be,
listen to the pronunciation in the skits carefully, look at the word in the script and
try to figure out why the prediction was wrong. [self-monitoring / resourcing]
(5) Afterwards, practice pronouncing the word in the way it was pronounced.
[repeating]

This development of routines of a certain combination of strategies observed

among the participants is a noteworthy feature of their strategy use. This form of
routinization in strategy use is an under-researched area but it is a phenomenon
which should be investigated further. I will discuss this issue in greater depth in
Chapter 8.

6.6 Discussion and conclusion

Here, I discuss the findings in this phase in relation to the research

questions presented at the beginning of the chapter.

What strategies do learners use during a lesson presented via SITV materials?

In this chapter, we first identified a range of strategies used by learners

when they are engaged in SITV lessons. The strategies identified were partly
captured by the taxonomies found in previous work, but some new strategies were
also identified. The newly identified strategies may be particularly relevant to
taking part in a lesson or series of lessons, such as warming up, recalling,
absorbing, developing a question, tolerating ambiguity, and lowering anxiety. For
example, warming up and recalling are used at the beginning of a lesson to tune in
and to remember what one learned in previous lessons. Developing a question is
done during a lesson as the learner listens to teacher's explanation. Absorbing is
used at the end of a lesson to absorb what he / she learned in that lesson. Also,
some affective strategies such as tolerating ambiguity and lowering anxiety were
found to be used to cope with naturalistic material. In previous work on strategy
application, particular tasks were frequently investigated in decontextualised
settings, that is, not in actual instructional settings, and this is probably why such
lesson-related strategies had not been identified. The study suggests the need to
take into account such contextual factors in investigating learners' strategy
application.

158
 We also identified types of strategies which are commonly used in SITV
learning. Commonly used strategies were selective attention, resourcing,
inducing, developing a question, taking notes, inferencing, recalling and
translating. The use of some of these strategies seems to have developed as the
learners gained more experience in learning with this SITV material. I shall
discuss this issue further below.
The range of strategies reported varied considerably depending on the
lesson. Close examination of the learners' verbal reports for each lesson indicated
that the learners' strategy application may be affected by learners' understanding
of the lesson. If the learner could follow the lesson smoothly without difficulty,
the learner could employ a range of strategies depending on the purpose of each
section. But if the learner get confused during the lesson, the use of strategies and
/ or the ability to report strategies is hindered. On the other hand, if the lesson is
perceived as being too easy, the learner's attention can easily shift away to
materials-oriented features. The above findings indicate that strategy application
for a task is not always uniform or stable. In instructional settings in particular,
when the tasks or activities are in sequential order, confusion in one task may lead
to confusion in the next, and learners' strategy application may be hindered
accordingly. Such contextual factors should be taken into account in future
investigation of strategy application. Furthermore, in previous work, there has
been no discussion of variability of strategy use within a single learner.
Generalisations were made on the performance of successful or unsuccessful
learners as if such performance was always uniform. But the present findings
suggest that any learners' strategy application is affected by factors such as the
perceived difficulty of a lesson or a task and how they succeed in developing
understanding of each section in the lesson. More research is needed to fully
understand factors which may cause such variability.

Are there any developmental changes observed during Phase 2?

The most salient developments in this phase were in the method learners
employed for studying with the materials. The learners seem to have developed
more effective use of some strategies for the task of SITV learning. Of particular
salience is the strategy to attend to specific aspects of the input appropriately,
according to the focus of the section of the lesson. As the information provided
through this type of medium is multiple, this strategy is particularly important in
order to benefit from it. Another salient strategy was resourcing. Even though
participants were provided with the textbook material from the beginning, it is

159
only during this phase that they started to make active and effective use of it.
Because of the diversity and the amount of information provided through this
medium and the fluidity of such information, the role of the textbook material
becomes of particular importance for studying before, during or after the viewing
of these materials. Finally, the role of the note-taking strategy has also been
highlighted. Although the importance of effective note-taking is undoubtedly not
specific to this type of learning, it becomes of particular salience here as it is
related to the extent to which the learners can distribute their attention. Intense
note-taking may distract learners' attention from the video, and might prevent
them from following the lesson even though the fluidity of the medium requires
the individual learner to take note of information found to be particularly relevant.
Another noteworthy phenomenon was the development of routines of
strategies. By combining a particular set of strategies, the learners developed
more or less fixed and systematic ways of studying with the materials.
Frequently, the strategies such as selective attention, resourcing, and taking notes
were combined within such routines. Such combination and routinization of
strategy use has not been discussed in previous work but appears to be an efficient
way of economizing learners' limited capacity. In this sense, the learners have
become more skilled at SITV learning. I shall discuss this issue further in
Chapter 8.
From the above discussion, we may conclude that in order for SITV
materials to work as a useful means for developing learners' L2 proficiency,
simply discussing what constitutes 'good' materials is not enough. In addition, it
seems to be an indispensable condition that the learners understand the
characteristics of the materials and are able to use and combine appropriate
strategies at appropriate times during the lesson. The study reported in this
chapter contributed as a basis for considering how such learner training might be
promoted.
Although, with the end of Phase 2, I had initially considered my main
study to be over, at its end, the learners in the study expressed their wish to
continue with the sessions. As a result, I ended up carrying out 16 more sessions
which consisted of two 'phases'. I shall discuss the findings from these two
additional 'phases' in the next chapter.

160
 CHAPTER 7

SEQUEL TO THE MAIN STUDY (Phase 3' and 'Phase 4')

7.1 Introduction

As I already mentioned in earlier chapters (Chapter 3, for example),

although my major data collection was regarded as being completed by the end of
Phase 2, some of the participants said they wanted to carry on further. As a result,
I ended up carrying out 16 more sessions altogether, consisting of two 'phases'
(although I did not literally carry out the last 'phase' as we will see below).
Because the findings from these two 'phases' proved to add an important
dimension to understanding of the process of SITV learning, I will report what
happened in them and discuss some of the significant findings. The data from
these two 'phases' are regarded as additional and I will not devote as much
detailed attention to them as to Phases 1 and 2. Instead, I simply point out the
findings which are significant in adding answers to my overall research questions
before discussing the results from the four phases all together in Chapter 8.

7.2 'Phase 3'

At the end of Phase 2, the participants asked me if it was possible for them
to somehow continue studying with the materials even though I had made it clear
that for me the data collection was finished. They said they found the sessions
beneficial for their learning and wanted to carry on as long as the situation
allowed. Taking the participants' schedules into account, I agreed to continue with
eight more sessions under the arrangements described below. This period will be
called 'Phase 3' (see Table 7.1). The same two groups as in Phase 2 were kept for
reasons of convenience of schedule, although Dale withdrew just before the first
session started. Thus Robert attended on his own, and Jane and Sally together.
As usual I had participants come to my house for viewing of the video-
lessons and afterwards, at the end of each session, had them complete a
questionnaire. The questionnaire had the same set of questions as in Phase 1. This
time, I did not stop the tapes while viewing the lessons (as in Phase 2) but instead,
gave participants the video remote controller and allowed them to stop and / or
rewind the tapes as they wished, although in fact they scarcely used the controller.
At the end of eight weeks, I carried out individual interviews with the three
remaining participants, having them reflect back on the eight weeks overall.

161
Table 7.1 The session schedule for 'Phase 3'

Session Lesson Date Participant Date Participants

19 27 18/1 Robert 13/1 Jane, Sally
20 28 15/2 Robert 20/1 Jane, Sally
21 29 22/2 Robert 27/1 Jane, Sally
22 30 1/3 Robert 3/2 Jane, Sally
23 31 8/3 Robert 10/2 Jane, Sally
24 32 15/3 Robert 17/2 Jane, Sally
25 33 22/2 Robert 24/2 Jane, Sally
26 34 29/3 Robert 3/3 Jane, Sally
Final Robert Jane, Sally
interview

The most salient developments reported in the final interviews were in the
method learners followed in studying with the materials. Generally, they became
more active in relation to their learning activities. For example, learners reported
consulting sources other than the textbook for the SITV series. In the extract
below, Robert reports that before this 'phase' he was heavily reliant on the SITV
series and the textbook. Now, he uses other sources such as reference grammar
books and dictionaries:

Extract 7-1
Robert: I'm actually going to other sources. I'm looking through the dictionary.
I'm spending a bit more time looking at the grammar, which I wasn't at
the beginning. I am using the material to a much better form now. Just
crossed a little threshold and now I can see the huge mountain ahead of
me. Before, I didn't even know there was a mountain.

Robert notes that during this 'phase', he feels he has crossed some kind of
`threshold' and after this point, he feels more in control of the materials and what
he is doing. As a result, Robert has become less dependent on the SITV series
and is now actively choosing from and combining various sources to meet his own
goals. In other words, Robert's self-instruction has become closer to what
Dickinson (1987:5) terms learner-centred self-instruction' rather than 'materials-
centred self-instruction'. This shift is a sign that Robert is more self-directed than
before.
Furthermore, the learners now have a better sense of the purpose for each
of the activities they choose to do. For example, Robert reports he now uses what
he terms a 'top-down approach' and describes it as follows by using a 'gardening'
metaphor:

162
Extract 7-2
Robert: The last eight (sessions) gave me the ability to do it top-down. I wanted
to know. I needed to know a bit more about it. ... The approach is like
model-making. When I go to my garden, I look at the garden and take
photographs. When I am finished, I try to get a perspective. I try to get a
feel of what I am trying to make. I try to get the shapes by using
measurement of the area and make myself a model. Then I go to look for
plants that look like these shapes and do some research. Could I put that all
in there? Then if I make a mistake, I take it out. I want to learn Japanese
and I am trying to understand what it is. In the form of getting books of
gardens, I started to get a picture of what I am trying to achieve. Learning
the shape of the language. I try to get a general skeleton of it.

Here we observe that Robert is actively attempting to plan, execute, and

evaluate his own learning. He now locates a learning activity within his overall
plan, executes it, and examines how the activity worked within this plan. As a
result of this examination, Robert seems to have found good reasons to put effort
into reviewing and does it accordingly:

Extract 7-3
Robert: I am now a bit more conscientious about the reviewing. Preparation, I've
always done but not necessarily with any aim or direction because I didn't
know what I was preparing for. Now, I have an idea of where the lesson is
going to go. I've got the transcript, I got the notes to read through. I can,
then, review it afterwards because it's the same episode used for two
lessons. Reviewing it, I pick up more words, I can see more examples. I
start picking up how they're being used. And I'm still digging a bit further
into it, trying to figure out have I got it wrong? Why did I get it wrong?
Does it mean this? Why is it structured in this form? Looking at the
English translation and trying to get an association of, trying to see where
the difference is. Where are these little polite nuances? Where do they
come in and what is the message behind it?

Jane, on the other hand, says she now has a stronger sense of reasons for preparing
for the upcoming lesson by reading the textbook in advance:

Extract 7-4

163
Jane: Now I make sure I read the notes either over the weekend or at the
beginning of the week and do the exercises, and on the Wednesday, I
reread the notes. And then I watch the programme (on Thursday) and it's
clearer if I had any questions and things. It's more rewarding and I look
forward to it. Because I know it's going to be an enjoyable experience
whereas before it may have been confusing and I would have walked out
thinking 'Oh, I didn't understand that bit properly.'

Extracts such as the above indicate that these learners now have a better sense of
why they are doing what they are doing and in this sense have obtained more
control over their learning decisions.
The second noticeable change with regard to methods of learning is that
the learners have now developed fixed routines for time, place, and pace of
studying with the SITV series. If we take a look at Extract 7-4 once again, here
Jane reports setting a particular time for studying with the materials, that is,
reading the notes and doing the exercises on the weekend or at the beginning of
the week, reading the notes again on Wednesday, and watching the video on
Thursday. Sally and Robert also report a similar kind of routine. The
routinization of strategy use observed at the cognitive level in Phase 2 (see
Chapter 6) has now been extended more generally to the level of learning
management. It is also interesting that this kind of routinization was also
observed with the experienced learners in the Japanese context who were
successful in their persistence (see Chapter 2). These results indicate that fixing
some kind of routines can be effective in self-instruction. I shall discuss the above
two issues further in Chapter 8.
Another noteworthy issue discussed in the final interview was having the
video controller to themselves. Until Phase 2, learners did not have control over
stopping, rewinding or fast-forwarding the video tapes. In this phase, learners
were given the video controller for the first time. All of the participants liked
having the controller although they in fact scarcely used it. Robert and Jane
explained that this is only because now they prefer to run through the whole
lesson without stopping and then study the details with the textbook later. The
learners now seem to have a clearer purpose for viewing the lesson and studying
the textbook. Interestingly, Sally also reported that even though she liked the
freedom of having the controller, she would not have liked it to be given at earlier
stages:

Extract 7-5

164
Sally: I think I didn't need to stop all that often. If we had that control earlier, that
wouldn't have been good because prior to Christmas, I don't think I was
ready to just go through and watch the whole thing and probably
understand it as well as now. So in a way it was done at the right time.
Any earlier, we might just sat there and thought we were doing okay
whereas prior to Christmas you were stopping the tape and asking if we
understood it and questions and everything which was good but if we had
the control, we wouldn't have stopped the tape and missed quite a lot of
the stuff. So I wouldn't have wanted to be given control too early.

Remarks such as the above imply that self-instructing learners need some kind of
guidance regarding the use of the materials until they have acquired the skills to
study on their own. It is also interesting that Sally found the interview format in
Phases 1 and 2 helpful for her learning, suggesting that the format used in the
study, that is, stopping the tape and discussing its content in a group, may be an
effective method applicable to the classroom use of SITV materials, or indeed
self-instructional use in 'learning groups'.
Turning now to the questionnaire results, an interesting finding was
observed regarding the most and least useful parts of the material. The results of
the analysis of the same questionnaire used in Phase 1 showed that the most useful
part of the programme to these learners was the 'Explanation' section, followed
by 'short skits (in studio)' and `Yan's skit (naturalistic drama)'. In the results in
`Phase 3', the same order of preference was found and 'Explanation' remained the
most popular part. On the other hand, for the question asking the least useful part
of the programme, there were scarcely any responses. There were 3 responses
giving a particular scene in the short skits, 3 a scene in Yan's skit, and 14
responses said 'Nothing was not useful'. This shows that the learners are no
longer negative towards the materials as they sometimes were in Phase 1. This at
the same time also indicates that the learners are now preoccupied with trying to
learn the language rather than evaluating the material itself.
In summary, by the end of 'Phase' 3, the learners were observed to be
active users of the SITV series, combining it with other learning resources. They
had a clearer sense of purpose for the activities they employed and developed
routines for the use of these activities at a fixed time, place, and pace. As a result,
the learners reported they benefited from all parts of the materials. This indicates
that the learners were now better at exploiting the potentials of the SITV series
compared to earlier stages.

165
Table 7.2 Learners' responses to the questionnaire

Q1 Parts in the programme which were most useful

-Explanation (skits plus blue screen) 7
-Short skits 6
-Yan's skit 5
-Others 2
Cultural explanation
Summary at the end

Q2 Parts in the programme which were least useful

-Nothing was not useful 14
-A particular scene in Yan's skit 3
-A particular scene in short skit 3

7.3 'Phase 4'

When 'Phase 3' was finished, the three participants were still unwilling to
stop and said they wanted to continue with the sessions. By this time, I could no
longer continue to be present at the sessions myself because I had to leave the
country in order to go back to my work in Japan. But since the participants were
so eager to continue, I made the following arrangements. All of the three
participants lived in north London, and so I suggested they get together in one of
their houses to do the sessions, and I assigned Jane to be the leader of the group as
she was ahead of the rest. When they all agreed, I lent them the video tapes and
the textbook and told them they could study with the materials in any way they
liked. I asked them to do the interviews by themselves at each session, telling
them they could ask each other and/or discuss whatever they wanted to, and gave
them some empty audio tapes for recording. I also asked them to interview each
other in a final interview when they terminated the sessions. In addition, I asked
them to fill out a questionnaire which asks them to describe what they did at each
lesson (session), and what they did at home between the previous session and the
current session (see Appendix 4 for the actual questionnaire sheet).
The participants met at Robert's house once a week and carried out the
sessions for eight weeks, adding an extra review session on their own initiative as
a group. This period will be called 'Phase 4' (see Table 7.3). As Jane was
assigned the role of the leader, she kept contact with me by e-mail. The collected
data was kept at Robert's house until they were delivered to me later when I
returned to England. A schedule of the sessions in this phase is in Table 7.3
below.
In this phase, even though I made the basic arrangements, many of the
decisions regarding the management of the sessions were left up to the learners.
This is firstly because I was not going to be there, and secondly, I was interested
in finding out how they would manage the sessions themselves and how that

166
would be different from the ways I had been organising them. Therefore, there
was opportunity for the learners to invent their own ways of planning and
executing the sessions.

Table 7.3 The session schedule for 'Phase 4'

Session Lesson Date Participants

27 35 22/4 Robert, Jane, Sally

28 36 28/4 Robert, Jane, Sally
29 37 6/5 Robert, Jane
30 38 13/5 Robert, Jane, Sally
31 39 27/5 Robert, Jane, Sally
32 40 10/6 Robert, Jane, Sally
33 41 24/6 Robert, Jane, Sally
34 plus review 42 1/7 Robert, Jane, Sally
Final interviews 1/7 Robert, Jane, Sally

As a result, some drastic innovations were made with regard to the ways
the sessions were carried out. The first such innovation was a change of the
session format. Soon after the start of 'Phase 4', the learners talked about the
problems they found in the ways the sessions had been carried out previously,
then made changes in order to solve these problems. The group interviews reveal
how the learners came to create the new format. In Session 29 (L 36), Robert
expressed his frustration at not having enough opportunity to pronounce words
and not getting any feedback on his pronunciation. He was never sure if he was
pronouncing correctly and if not, what his problems were. Sally agreed. Taking
these complaints into consideration, Jane suggested a new format according to
which anyone who found a word or phrase they were unsure about could stop the
video tape at that point, try pronouncing it along with the others, and then replay
the tape to see whether it was pronounced correctly. In this new format, Jane took
on the role of correcting the others' pronunciation and answering the questions
they had. This format allowed them to monitor and practice their pronunciation,
as is evident from the following extract from the interview in Session 30 in which
Robert raises a question regarding the pronunciation of ka (question marker) put
at the end of a sentence:

Extract 7-6
(Robert stopped the video because he found a word he was unsure about.)
Jane: Robert has stopped the tape and let's find out why.
Robert: Oh, my God. I stopped the tape! (They laugh.) The word kaimashou ka
(Shall we buy?). It's like the ka is not pronounced.
Jane: Yes, it is. Kaimashou ka. (Jane pronounces the ka with a short cutting
sound.)

167
Robert: My ear is picking up kaimashou kuh.
Jane: That's it. It's not kaimashou kaa. It's just kaimashou ka. It's more of a
gutter.
Robert: But it's not a stop like ta.
Jane: Well, it's pretty close.
Robert: But normally, it's sort of, desu ka.
Jane: Well, it's after a shou as well which is gonna make it sound a little bit
different being after desu. Shou is like a closing sound whereas if it's desu
you gonna have to go up, shhhh.
Robert: Up.
Jane: Your tongue has to do something a little different.
Robert: Yeah. And normally, the inflection that is rising implies it's a question
but this is...
Jane: This is more of a 'Let's change the towel' but it translates into 'Shall I'
because the mashou ka is 'Shall I do something?' form but it's more of a
'Let's change the towel' because he (a character in Yan's skit) is taking
care of him (Yan).
Robert: Okay, so it's really not a question. It's almost an order. 'I am changing the
towel.'
Jane: Yeah, it's like 'Let's change that towel.' It's the 'Let's', is the only English
equivalent.
Robert: Okay, so why did I stop it? Because I was curious about it. Thank you.
Jane: That's fine. (Jane stops the interview-tape.)

It is noticeable that in this new format, Jane plays a particularly important

role. In response to the problem Robert raised, Jane shared her own strategy for
pronouncing ka, demonstrating her theory regarding why ka is pronounced
differently after -shou and desu, and why in the scene in the drama there was no
response to the utterance with -mashou ka even though it has the rising intonation
of a question. Her explanations are correct except that the difference between shou
and desu is in the length of the vowels as well as the consonants themselves.
However, it is impressive that Jane could provide such an explanation even
though it is not provided in the textbook. In fact, Sally and Robert later reported
that they actually benefited much more from this non-expert knowledge than
explanations from textbooks or teacher because Jane, who is also a learner, could
provide strategies which they could follow quite easily. I shall come back to this
issue later.

168
 Secondly, learners spontaneously added an extra review session at the end
of the eighth session, inventing also the way to carry out this review session. In
this review, learners first read out loud the review section of the textbook and
corrected each other's pronunciation. Then, they shared and discussed what they
each brought up as issues to be reviewed. In the interview afterwards, they discuss
the effectiveness of this activity:

Extract 7-7
Robert: I'm pleased we read it out loud and for my pronunciation to be corrected.
Just to get a few tips on how to do it.
Sally: I liked reading it aloud and having the pronunciation corrected. That's
been really helpful. It is possibly what we should have done in the other
lessons and then watch the video.
Jane: I would agree with that because then you can read through it beforehand
and then when you do hear on the video you could say 'Oh, I got it wrong'
or 'That's how it should sound like'
Sally: Yeah. So that would be useful way of learning.
Jane: Yeah. I think this review worked quite well, reading the things out loud.
It was a nice refresher. Good to get some practice in reading out loud
again.

In this interview, learners sound empowered to find that the activity they invented
turned out to be so effective. Here as well, Jane took an active role of monitoring
and giving feedback for the others' pronunciation.
Thirdly, as I already pointed out above, a change was observable in Jane's
role as the leader in the sessions. Jane's original role was to facilitate the sessions
and the interviews afterwards. But in fact, in the new format, Jane took on a more
active role. In Extract 7-6, Jane not only facilitated the discussion by asking
questions, but she also gave answers to the others' questions, provided a model for
the others to repeat and gave feedback on the others' pronunciation. Furthermore,
she shared her own strategy to help the others overcome their learning difficulties.
An example of such activity is to be found in the following extract from Session
27 (Extract 7-8) in which Sally started by sharing her problem in remembering the
plain foinis of verbs and Robert commented upon this that he frequently mixed up
different plain forms. In response to these problems, Jane shared her problem in
remembering the past negative plain forms of verbs, the strategies she employed
to cope with this problem, and then went on to answer other questions about the
language:

169
Extract 7-8
Sally: I thought grammatically it was easy but the only thing that was nagging
away was that I cannot remember my plain forms well enough when it
comes to the past and the past negative, and I get the kunai and the
kunakatta, etc. I get all mixed up. When they say 'plain form', I go 'Oh,
no! Which form?' I kept going back into the lesson not because I can't
understand but I can't remember the plain forms, what is what. I know
that that's practice.
Robert: I had a problem at the Japanese restaurant. My friend said Oishii (It's
tasty) and just for some reason I said Oishikunakatta (It was not tasty) and
that's not completely what I meant by it! I meant to say the positive past
which was Oishikatta (It was delicious). Because I thought I got it wrong,
I remembered because I was embarrassed by it.
Jane: My problem is not with the affirmative, negative or past. It's the past
negative. That is the one I always get confused but with adjectives and
adverbs the endings are similar. I can figure out if I see it written out.
Sally: I still can't make out what they are saying if I don't have the transcripts.
Jane: Yes, transcript helps. Particularly with new words which run together,
(Robert / Sally: Yeah.) and compound words and verb forms that sound
vaguely familiar but you're not exactly sure what they mean, I'm looking
down at the transcript a lot more. That's why I try to read this thoroughly
before I get here so I can concentrate on what's going on here.
Sally: Yeah.
Jane: But there are all these little words that run together which don't enunciate.
I think there comes a time. Urn, would anyone like to check the
pronunciation of words?
Sally: Yes. On page 194, right here.
Jane: Okay, so and what do you think it is?
Sally: Mo shiremasen?
Jane: It's actually pronounced more than that. It's kamoshiremasen.
Sally: Oh, kamoshiremasen.
Jane: All the vowels are pronounced. Do you want to go back and listen to the
video?
Sally: No. The other one is this.
Jane: Ame ga futta.
Sally: But it doesn't sound like how it writes at all.

170
Jane: They are. It's one of those sounds that's close to the Chinese sounds? So
it's somewhere between fu and hu. It's like the 'tough' at the back.
Sally: When I pronounce the FU, it's more like
Robert: Huu.
Jane: Hu.
Robert: Hu.
Sally: Hu.
Jane: Okay, that's fine. That's it! Any questions, Robert?
Robert: No.

It is remarkable how Jane's utterances resemble very much those of a

teacher in the above extract. How could she suddenly take on such an active role?
There are two potential explanations. First, Jane was ahead of Robert and Sally so
she had already encountered the problems Robert and Sally were facing.
Therefore, it was relatively easy for Jane to share the strategies that she had
developed, which were then modelled by Robert and Sally. This kind of
collective scaffolding was already observed in Phase 2 when the learners shared
and imitated each other's strategies. However, it was done more explicitly in this
phase.
Secondly, it could have been the case that Jane somehow internalised my
role as the interviewer by participating in the interviews for over a year. Extract
7-9 shows a group discussion about the effect of showing the long skit and the
listening exercises after viewing the whole lesson in Session 30. Observe Jane's
performance as an interviewer in the following extract:

Extract 7-9
Robert: I found it rather long. Repeating the whole skit at the end, I didn't get
much of a learning lesson out of it. What I did like was the listening
exercises. We were forced to listen. I thought that was actually quite good.
I could understand the content.
Sally: I hadn't seen the skit last week so I had problems with picking up the
pronunciation.
Jane: When you were watching the skit at the end, were you following what was
going on?
Sally: Oh, yes. I knew exactly what was going on.
Jane: At the end.
Sally: At the end. And with the listening exercises, I'm not sure that I was really
listening.

171
Jane: For the listening exercises, in the past, we had something similar. We had
to guess how to make a sentence. Do you think these were more
successful?
Sally: Yeah.
Robert: I do remember them. But as a learning, I think I like this one.
Sally: I think because you actually have to listen. It made me listen.

In the underlined lines, Jane skillfully asks questions and clarifies the
meaning of Sally's utterance. Jane had not done any kind of research interviews
before but she asks questions in the way in which I had been conducting the group
interviews. Furthermore, in the final interview for this 'phase', Jane asked exactly
the same set of questions as I had done in previous phases even though I had told
her that the group could discuss whatever they wanted to discuss. We can observe
here that my previous performance in the interviews provided a model or
scaffolding for Jane to take on this role as a facilitator in the succeeding sessions.
Thus, it might be argued that the previous three phases prepared Jane to take on
the role of interviewer and facilitator.
Having gone through these transformations, the group as it is now
resembles what has been called an 'autonomous learning group' (Tough, 1971) or
`a self-directed learning group' (Riley, 1982; Riley and Sicre, 1985). The former
is a phenomenon naturally observed within people's everyday learning activities,
and refers to a spontaneously formed group consisting of members who share a
common purpose of carrying out a learning project of their own interest. Tough
(ibid.) considers a wide range of activities such as book clubs, bible study groups,
science clubs, literary and philosophical groups, and so on, as examples of
autonomous learning groups. 'Self-directed learning groups', on the other hand,
have been deliberately set up in the context of autonomous teaching/learning
schemes by members of the C.R.A.P.E.L., University of Nancy II, so that adult
learners are enabled to learn English while also becoming better at learning
English. A common characteristic shared by these two types of group is that in
both cases the group members accept responsibility for the planning and the
running of the learning projects instead of relying on an outsider (or a teacher) or
a set of materials to guide its learning.
The practice of the group in this study is less autonomous / self-directed
than that of the groups reported in Tough (1971) and Riley and Sicre (1985), and I
will therefore refer to it as a 'semi-autonomous learning group'. It was initially set
up by an outsider (me), and the planning and the running of the sessions was done
by me up to 'Phase 3,' based on the materials I chose. Even in this fourth 'phase',

172
the initial planning and role assignment (leadership to Jane) was done by me, and
the learning relies heavily on one SITV series rather than on materials brought in
by the members. However, in this 'phase,' the learners had freedom and
responsibility to carry out the sessions in the ways they liked and as a result they
took initiatives in inventing new activities, taking on new roles and, in general,
becoming more self-directed. Engagement in such a semi-autonomous learning
group might be seen as a stepping stone towards learner autonomy, even when
many of the decisions about the learning process appear to be built into the
materials (see our discussion of 'materials-centred self-instruction' in Chapter 2).
In what ways, then, is this kind of semi-autonomous learning group
beneficial to learners? The first apparent advantage perceived by these learners
was overcoming the problem of lack of external monitoring and feedback which is
inherent in self-instruction. Robert reports, in his final interview conducted by
Jane, that he actually benefited more from this 'semi-autonomous group' format
than from having a teacher:

Extract 7-10
Robert: ... we benefited by having you (Jane) around. In a way you were leading
it and you were asking questions and we will try and work out the answer.
I thought that was useful. I don't think it would necessarily be better with
a teacher or tutor there. We were working together on this theme. I think
it helped because you have a greater command with the language,
particularly with pronunciation. And that certainly helps us to move
forward, so I don't think I needed anything more formal than that.
Jane: How about if you were to study with the video by yourself.
Robert: No, it's better to do it with someone else. It's much better.
Jane: So you liked the feedback.
Robert: I liked the feedback. Listening to what somebody else is doing and
perhaps giving them feedback. That helps you.

Secondly, Sally reports an affective benefit. She believes the benefits of

this format to be in the informality and the relaxed atmosphere which come from
just being with 'study buddies'. The other side of the coin is that the pressure for
discipline, which had come from my presence, is absent:

Extract 7-11
Jane: Do you think you benefited more from this format?

173
Sally: I wouldn't say I benefited more. But having studied on our own, it's been
really good for me, although I found it difficult to discipline myself to put
effort into it. With Tae, I suppose I would really make the effort to at least
get through the next lesson but doing it on our own, it's been nice to sit
and talk. May be that's the change. This seven week block, I'm not afraid
to try to pronounce it and discuss it with you or Robert whereas before
when I've been with Tae I was very very quiet. So this past seven weeks
have been very good in that sense.
Jane: Do you think if you went into class now, you would be relaxed.
Sally: Yes, I'm more confident.

Thirdly, Jane gives another advantage from the point of view of the leader.
See the following extract from the final interview in which Jane interviewed
herself:

Extract 7-12
Jane: I think it's been a really good experience. A different experience because I
was sort of leading the group and it's been motivational because it pushed
me to make sure I'd read the notes and do the exercises and to be a bit
more organised about it. I think it's been a positive experience. As a
learner, I learned a lot from these programmes. Particularly the grammar,
the verb forms, the vocabulary, the pronunciation, new ways of expressing
ourselves, more complex sentences, how to combine two verbs and things
like that have been very useful. Change in myself in relation to the
programmes, yes because I had a different role. I was a bit more organised
and I actually enjoyed it.

Jane reports that because she was playing the role of the leader, she was more
active in her participation and was more motivated and organised. This shows
that the semi-autonomous group format is not only beneficial for the participants
but can also be beneficial for a leader, in different ways.
The findings discussed above provide insights into the potentials of group
self-instruction. Working in groups such as the one observed above, learners can
overcome some of the limitations of self-instruction such as lack of external
monitoring and feedback, and lack of interaction. In such groups, learners can
organise activities based on their own needs in an informal and relaxed
atmosphere. This has important implications for the benefits of group self-

174
instruction as well as for learner strategy development. I shall come back to these
issues in Chapter 8.
Finally, I discuss the questionnaire results in relation to the learners'
learning activities at home. Table 7.4 presents a summary of the learners'
descriptions of what they did in between the previous and the current sessions. If
we examine these results, we see that the learners had a more or less fixed routine
of activities for each week. Robert and Jane in particular studied at a fixed time
and place: Robert on Wednesday evenings at home, and Jane on weekend
afternoons at home. Robert explained that it was better for him to do the review
and the preparation just before the 'lesson' (on Thursday) whereas Jane found it
better to review earlier so that she did not lose touch with the language for too
long. This finding confirms that the routinization observed in 'Phase 3' generally
still held in this phase and worked well for these learners.

Table7.4 Learners' descriptions of activities at home

Robert Jane Sally
L 36 Read transcript aloud. Read transcript thoroughly. Read through the notes
Read L 35 to review. for L 35 for five
Read L 36. minutes.
Studied on Wednesday night.
L 37 Read transcript. Read L 37. Read transcript.
Read L 37. Did exercises. Read L 37.
Did exercises. Reviewed L 36 (read and did exercises.) Practised pronunciation.
Studied on Wednesday night for 30
minutes.
L 38 Read the transcript for L38 and Read the text on Saturday afternoon for Read the transcript aloud
pronounced some sentences aloud 1/2 hour. and L 38.
Picked up phrases (oeha demo Focussed on the pronunciation and new Took note of each new
iremashou ka?) verb forms. word.
Reread L 37 Read through the
Read L 38 / did the exercises exercises.
Noted that I need to spend more time on Studied on Sunday
verb conjugation. afternoon.
Did them on Tues and Wed for 1/2 hour
on each occasion.
L 39 Read the transcript and lesson on Read the notes on Wednesday. Data missing (Sally
Wednesday night for 15 minutes. Focussed on the grammar and missed this session.)
Spent reading other Japanese textbook pronunciation and read aloud the
for 1 1/2 hours. compound words.
Reviewed L 35.
L 40 Read through L 40. Read the text. Read through L 40 on -
Focussed on verb conjugation. Reread the transcript paying close Thursday afternoon
Studied on Wednesday evening for 15 attention to new vocabulary and the new
minutes. verb tense.
Did the exercises.
Studied on Sunday afternoon for 1 hour.
L41 Read the transcript. Read the text very thoroughly Read the script and the
Read L 41 aloud. concentrating on the new vocabulary lesson, reading the
Tuesday and Wednesday, 30 minutes for and the new compound words and new Japanese first and then
each occasion. verb forms / phrases. the translation paying
Did exercises. particular attention to the
Sunday afternoon for I hour. new words.
Read aloud with a focus
on pronunciation.
Early morning on
Thursday for 45 minutes.
L 42 Read L 42 silently and aloud. Read through the lesson, concentrating Did not do anything.
Did the exercises and got 50%. most on the grammar.
Scanned through previous lessons. Did the exercises.
Wednesday evening for 2 hours. Saturday afternoon for 1 hour.

175
 In summary, in this phase, the learners took on more active roles in the
planning and the running of the sessions, and introduced new activities invented
by themselves, with Jane taking on the role of the leader. The group has turned
into a 'semi-autonomous learning group' with sessions turning into group learning
occasions. Through their innovations, participants managed to overcome some
problems inherent in SITV learning, that is, lack of external monitoring and
feedback, and lack of opportunity for practice of productive skills. Also, in the
new format, Jane took on an active role as a leader and through sharing her
strategies provided scaffolding for the others to overcome shared problems.
Robert and Sally benefited from such learner-generated strategies, while Jane
benefited by adopting a more organised approach in relation to her own learning.
With regard to outside-group activities, the learners generally kept a more or less
fixed routine of study habits, which seems to work well for effective exploitation
of a SITV series.
Having added the two sequel 'phases' to the scene, in the next chapter I
shall look back and reflect on my whole journey of investigation and discuss what
I have achieved in relation to the aims I set at the beginning.

176
 CHAPTER 8

DISCUSSION AND CONCLUSION

8.1 Reviewing my 'journey of investigation'

In this chapter, I discuss the contributions of the investigation reported in

this thesis within a broader context of second language learning and teaching
literature. In Chapter 1, I set out the following three aims for investigation:
(1) To contribute, for practical purposes, to understanding how SITV materials
can contribute to L2 learning and how materials can be improved.
(2) To contribute to understanding the process of SITV learning / self-instruction
in general.
(3) To establish new methodology for investigating SITV learning / self-
instruction in general.

Thus the three major areas addressed in this thesis are the nature of SITV
materials, the process of SITV learning / self-instruction, and the methodology of
investigating SITV learning / self-instruction.
To provide answers in these three areas, I carried out a longitudinal study
of adult learners learning Japanese using SITV materials over a fourteen-month
period. The study was carried out in an exploratory fashion in which the
execution of the first phase led to the execution of the next. We also had two
sequel 'phases' at the end by request from the participants. Therefore before
proceeding to discuss the overall findings, let us review our 'journey of
investigation' as we construct a story of what happened throughout this journey.
Before embarking on the main study, I had carried out two preliminary
studies in the Japanese context in which the use of self-instructional broadcast
materials is very prominent (see Chapter 2). The studies revealed general
perceptions of SIB learning by learners who were already experienced in this
mode, and how the materials were used by these learners, based on the
retrospection of their past learning experiences. The studies, however, did not
investigate the process whereby these learners came to develop such methods.
Also, because the studies did not focus on the SITV materials, they did not
investigate features specific to SITV learning.
In the main study, therefore, I studied a group of learners in Britain who
took up SITV leaning for the first time. I documented the process whereby these
ordinary or inexperienced (in terms of SITV learning) learners embarked on

177
SITV learning and developed as they gained more experience in SITV learning.
To examine this process closely, I set up a setting in which learners gathered to
study with an SITV series, capturing the viewing of each lesson presented via
SITV materials as one instance of instruction or a 'lesson', and did a 'classroom'
research of what went on during each 'lesson' and the sequence of such lessons.
The study had two phases, but was extended to four by addition of two extra
sequel 'phases' with request from the participants. My role in all of these phases
was a researcher observing the process of SITV learning and I did not act as a
language mentor or a teacher of any kind during the study. I now summarize what
happened in the four phases below.

Phase 1

In Phase 1, I began with the following research questions;

(1) What features of SITV materials do learners perceive to be most salient in the
lessons presented via SITV materials? [related to Aim no. 1]
(2) How do learners use the SITV materials for learning an L2 via self-
instruction? [related to Aim no. 2]
(3) Are there any developmental changes observed in (1) and (2) above? [related
to Aims no. 1 & 2

Question (1) above addresses the features of SITV materials which potentially
influence learning either positively or negatively. The study was exploratory in
nature and was intended to be theory-building, taking into account learners' emic
views. To this aim, I employed group interview as the major means of data
collection, which enabled me to gather data of low selectivity. The analysis of the
interview data showed the emergence of the features in the materials perceived to
be salient by learners and how these perceptions evolved over time. The results
indicated that the learners' focus shifted away from materials-oriented features
towards learning-oriented features, in other words towards their own learning
process. At the end of the eleven-week period, I decided to continue with a
second phase, with the same group of learners in the same format, but narrowing
down the focus, as we shall see below.

Phase 2

In Phase 1, I discovered that the learners' focus was shifting from

materials towards learning and that, towards the end of the phase, the learners

178
were reporting the use of strategies during the SITV lesson. In order to
understand the process of SITV learning more thoroughly, it seemed necessary to
investigate more precisely what strategies learners were using during each lesson.
The unique characteristic of lessons provided via SITV materials made possible a
`micro-analysis' of the learners' thought processes during a lesson, providing even
more detailed data on the process of SITV learning. This enabled me to
investigate the process of learning in a micro sense (within a particular lesson) as
well as in a macro sense (over 8 lessons). Thus, I set the following research
questions for this phase:

(1) What strategies do learners use during a lesson presented via SITV materials?
[related to Aim no. 2]
(2) Are there any developmental changes observed over the period? [related to
Aim no. 2]

The results indicated the types of strategies learners reported using, how
these strategies were used and combined, as well as how the use of strategies
developed as they gained more experience in SITV learning. The study also cast
light on the learners' strategy use during an instructional sequence highlighting at
the same time the variability of such use depending on the lesson. These findings
reveal that strategy use is not stable but may be influenced by the perceived
difficulty of a lesson, or other factors.

Sequel- `Phase 3' & 'Phase 4'

At the end of Phase 2, the participants said that they wanted to continue
the video-interview sessions and as a result we had sixteen more sessions which
consisted of two periods (Thase 3' and 'Phase 4'). As this part of the study was
motivated by the participants rather than by me, I did not have specific research
questions for these 'phases'. Therefore I decided to observe how the ways in
which these participants studied developed during this time, and was in fact able
to observe some important developments. In both phases, learners developed a
fixed routine of activities in learning at home, showing a better understanding of
what they were doing. As a result, they became less dependent on the series and
started integrating it with other materials that met their particular needs. The
learners moved from the 'materials-centred' realm towards the learner-centred'
end of self-instruction (Dickinson, 1987:5) in this respect. In 'Phase 4', the group
became a 'semi-autonomous learning group' and invented creative activities of

179
their own to fulfill their needs and shared their strategies. Under one relatively
advanced learner's leadership, the group as a whole managed to overcome the fact
that normally there is neither external monitoring nor feedback on their progress
in this mode of learning. These sequel 'phases' reveal even more clearly how
learners have come to take more control over learning with SITV materials.
At this point, I shall attempt to construct a story of what happened during
these 34 sessions from the learners' point of view (or emic view) based on data
analysis from the previous chapters. At the beginning, when learners first started
studying with the SITV series and the textbook, they were at a loss as to what to
do. They had not studied with this type of medium which presents a multitude of
information of both static and moving pictures, sounds, and letters at once and
they in fact missed much of the important information. The language presented at
natural speed was so different to what they had been exposed to in classrooms that
they were overwhelmed. Because the programmes initially seemed like
entertainment programmes on television, they did not make full use of them as a
learning tool. It was only after they got over the initial shock and got accustomed
to this type of materials that they realised they needed to make special effort to
make the most of the materials. By the end of Phase 1, learners were no longer
criticizing the materials like TV critics but were rather focussing on using the
materials in order to learn Japanese. This all happened during the first eleven
weeks.
In Phase 2, learners started trying out different activities to make the most
of the materials and developed the use of strategies such as selective attention,
resourcing and note-taking. They also started to combine strategies which had
proved to be effective, developing fixed routines. In 'Phase 3', this tendency was
further enhanced. They were also observed to have a better sense of why they
were doing what they were doing. They also became less reliant on the SITV
series and used other sources more globally. In short, they were developing skills
for learning with a SITV series.
In 'Phase 4', when learners were left on their own, they created activities
which suited their particular needs: they 'created' opportunities for practice and
ways of monitoring their pronunciation and getting feedback. These learner-
generated activities were perceived by them to be effective, even more than
teacher-generated activities. Towards the end, learners scarcely made any
criticisms of the materials. If they made any remarks, they were positive ones
regarding how good or useful the materials had been. It is almost as if the
criticisms of the materials which learners made at the very beginning were a
reflection of their inability to make full use of the materials. It seems reasonable to

180
conclude that at the end of these 34 sessions, the learners had become more skilled
and more autonomous in learning via self-instruction with SITV materials.
Having reviewed the overall development of my own journey of
investigation, I now discuss the major findings in relation to the three aims I
established at the beginning. In 8.2, I discuss what contributions I have made to
the understanding of roles of SITV materials in L2 learning / teaching and then
discuss the implication for future production of SITV materials. In 8.3, I discuss
the contributions I have made to the general understanding of the process of SITV
learning and self-instruction, before discussing practical implications. In 8.4, I
discuss issues of the methodology, clarify the contributions made in this area,
evaluate their limitations, and make implications for further research. Then,
finally, I state the conclusions of this thesis and make suggestions for future
research.

8.2 Overall aim (1):To understand how SITV materials can contribute to L2
learning and how materials can be improved.

In this section, I attempt to synthesise our understanding of how SITV

materials can contribute to L2 learning. We first focus on the features of SITV
materials perceived to be advantageous by learners. Then by examining learners'
preferences and perceptions of salient features in an SITV series we attempt to
construct a picture of what 'good' SITV materials would look like in learners' eyes
as we make proposals for future production of SITV materials.

8.2.1 Advantages of learning with SITV materials

Let us consider how SITV materials can be of particular benefit to L2

learning as compared to other types of materials. In relation to the learning of
languages, the SITV materials were found to be beneficial in five ways in
particular. First, they provide an opportunity for exposure to the speech behaviour
of native speakers, constituting an effective basis on which learners can improve
their ability to comprehend and / or produce L2 speech. This is particularly
salient in FL learning environments where access to target language input is
limited. The British learners in the main study, who had only been exposed to
Japanese spoken by their class-teacher especially appreciated being exposed to a
variety of Japanese spoken by native speakers of different sex, age group, social
status and geographic areas. They also benefited by being exposed to colloquial
expressions which are often ignored in class, and non-verbal behaviours which are

181
not observable in textbooks or audio tapes. These findings also confirm the
findings of the previous work on visual elements of television/ video materials
reviewed in Chapter 2. Because of the above characteristics of SITV materials,
learners were concerned with the naturalness of the speech behaviors presented
via the materials, expecting them to represent as much as possible the real native
speaker speech. Producers of SIB / SITV materials, thus, need to be aware of
these learners' needs, and give careful consideration to the quality of the linguistic
material they provide in the materials.
Secondly, the learners pointed out that the ability of SITV materials to
present language in both visual and audio modes simultaneously was effective for
remembering vocabulary and grammatical forms of Japanese. The specific format
they are referring to is the combination of the presentation of a linguistic item in
context (a skit) and then seeing it in written form and hearing it in modified
pronunciation. The skit provides a contextual effect (or Corder's (1966)
contextualisation) for the item in question. In this way, the language is registered
through the visual and the aural modes simultaneously. These various clues work
as effective means of elaborating, helping learners to retain the target items.
Thirdly, the above characteristics of SITV materials as 'audio-motion-
visual media' was also seen to be beneficial for keeping learners interested in
learning: it makes it possible to present a variety of content in ways that are
appealing to learners. Such content includes presentation of target culture,
scenery, drama and songs. The learners in the main study developed an
attachment to the presenter and the actors, enjoyed the humour in the drama, and
claimed that this enjoyment actually motivated and enabled them to carry on. For
those learners who are studying in FL learning environments, in particular, merely
seeing pictures of the country or people of the TL is fascinating. Thus, exploring
ways to create enjoyment appropriate for the targeted audience is an important
task for materials producers. This entertainment aspect of SITV materials,
however, can be a drawback when it is perceived as distraction. I will come back
to this issue later in 8.3.
Fourthly, related to the interest and enjoyment factors is that learners
found themselves more relaxed in SITV learning than in the classroom. Studying
at home, they are free from peer pressure and risk of embarrassment they might
experience in class. But certainly, the entertainment elements in the materials,
such as music, drama, humour, and scenery all contribute to reducing tension. A
learner in the study reported that having the same characters throughout the series
created a sense of attachment to the series and made her relaxed.

182
 The final advantage to this mode of learning is the way in which the
materials are organised. Because the SIB / SITV materials are made to be
broadcast, each lesson is kept relatively short (15 to 30 minutes long on average
for materials produced in Japan) with usually well focussed and selected teaching
content per lesson to avoid confusion and enable learners to continue listening and
viewing. The relative shortness of the lessons makes them convenient for daily
study, and the strong focus is appreciated. The breaking down of the content in
this way frees learners of the burden of deciding on the pace of learning. This
aligns with Jones's (1996) findings with self-instructional textbook materials and
emphasises the usefulness of having concisely segmented structures in self-
instructional materials rather than long.
The above benefits may be seen as counterbalancing what might be seen
as disadvantages of this mode of L2 learning, such as lack of interaction and lack
of monitor (see below for further discussion), and explains for the popularity of
such materials in Japan and in other contexts.

8.2.2 Characteristics of 'good' SITV materials as perceived by learners

I shall now attempt to construct a picture of 'good SITV materials' in

learner's eyes by synthesising the findings of this study (see Table 8.1 for a
summary). First, I consider the most and least useful parts found in the
programmes. The 'Explanation' section was generally found to be most useful.
This consists of a skit from which some expressions are selected, displayed in
writing, pronounced and explained. The same skit is played once again for
learners to absorb the expressions just taught. Such a combination of explicit
teaching of form and absorbance from context is found to be very useful and full
use of it is recommended in future production of materials. The short and long
(Yan's) skits illustrating the examples of the use of target expressions were also
found to be very useful. This is not surprising since the skits are the source of
exposure to target language. Learners also liked having reviews of the previous
lesson at the beginning of a new lesson.
On the other hand, some features learners did not find useful were also
identified. First, learners did not benefit from the presentation of items which
were lightly touched upon but not treated thoroughly enough, because they were
left confused and with unanswered questions. This suggests that such treatment of
items should be eliminated completely unless the items are fully explained in the
written materials. Secondly, learners did not find it useful if too much time was
given for an item relative to the information provided. If time is wasted on

183
irrelevant scenes or actions, learners tend to find it too slow and get bored or
frustrated. Thirdly, if the skits were too long or were shown without being broken
down into shorter sections, learners could not benefit from them since they lost
concentration. This threshold for concentration ought to be considered when
employing dramas in future production. Finally, the insertion of scenes which did
not connect to the rest of the programme was also unpopular. This shows that
coherence of parts in a programme is considered to be important.
Next, if we examine the features of SITV materials which are perceived to
be salient by learners when viewing each lesson, we see that three topics emerged
in the group interviews carried out after each lesson: production features of the
material; content; and learning and comprehension processes. Examination of
the first group provides insights into features of SITV materials that might affect
L2 learning.
Learners seemed to have paid considerable attention to elements appearing
in the materials, such as `presenter' repeated skit', 'explanation section', 'music'
and to characteristics displayed in the materials, such as 'continuity', 'impact',
and 'superfluousness', particularly at the initial stage. Learners had a lot to say
about such features based on their criteria of what they considered to be 'good'
materials. The perceptions of such features were also observed to change over
time, generally from negative to positive, as learners got accustomed to the
programmes and developed attachments to them. I shall put together the above
findings to construct a picture of 'good' SITV materials from learners' views.
In learners' eyes, SITV materials should ideally provide naturalistic speech
in realistic situations allowing them to get accustomed to listening to and
comprehending this type of speech. On the other hand, learners may not benefit
as much from mere exposure if they do not receive explicit focus on form at the
same time. The section in the programme which learners perceived to be most
beneficial was the combination of a naturalistic skit with the showing of the
expressions in written form and hearing them in modified pronunciation, followed
by explanations. This suggests the effectiveness of combining the explicit
teaching of form and functional practice. Learners also benefited from seeing the
many short skits which illustrate how language is used in different situations. If
the skits are realistic and have impact, they help learners remember the language.
Such skits should be kept to a minimum length but contain just enough context to
illustrate the language use. If too many unnecessary details are added, learners
may feel their time is wasted and they may lose concentration. The skits are
preferably related to one another, but some variations are appreciated. Learners
like to have sections in which they can participate. Repetition of the same skit

184
may not be appreciated when the learners are not focussed enough on learning and
merely watch them as entertainment or if the level of the language used is too high
or too low. But once learners are focussed on the learning and view the skits as a
way to reinforce what they have learned, the repetition may be worthwhile.
People appearing in the programmes such as the presenter and the actors have
great importance to learners. The desired figure for the presenter for adult
learners is not that of an authoritative teacher but a friendly moderator who speaks
on an equal level with the learners. Learners like having the same set of people
throughout the series as they develop attachments to them and get accustomed to
their voices and particular variations. Use of humour may not be appreciated at
first as the sense of humour is culturally bound. However, this should not put off
materials designers from including humour as it is the part of the cultural
experience and may be appreciated later on. The pace with which the
programmes proceed is a factor which may cause difficulties for learners. The
right pace differs for each learner; learners have to learn to adjust the pace by
recording the programmes, repeating them or skipping them. We will come back
to this issue again in section 8.3 as we discuss the process of self-instruction.

Table 8.1 Summary of features of SITV materials recommended by learners

(1) Naturalistic skits should be included as exposure to L2 as they are beneficial. They should be as realistic as possible.
(2) Short skits should be kept to minimum length. They should not drag on too long with unnecessary acts or with too many
details. Skits should preferably relate to one another but slight variations are appreciated. Skits with impact help reinforce
the language.
(3) Explicit explanations + skits are the most effective part of the programmes. Combination of illustration of language use
in context (skits) with explicit focus on form (explanation and written + sounds is more effective than mere exposure.
(4) Repeating of skits is appreciated if learners view the skits with focus on the language. If the focus is on the drama, they
may get bored and may not appreciate it.
(5) Opportunities for participation are largely appreciated.
(6) Presenter/Actors should be friendly, but not patronizing. They are very important elements in the materials. Learners
like having the same people as they develop attachment and get accustomed to certain linguistic variations.
(7) Humour may be perceived as negative at first as the sense of humour differs by culture. But this should not necessarily
put materials designers off from including humour as it may come to be appreciated later.
(8) Pace is difficult to control as it varies for each learner. If the pace becomes a problem, learners should learn to control
it by recording the series and repeating, stopping or skipping.

The above findings also indicate that the quality of production for
educational materials ought not to be overlooked. People are constantly exposed
to high-quality programmes on television and aware of the music, the acting
ability of the actors and many other things which are important in popular
television production but may seem at first irrelevant in language teaching.
Learners do not tolerate or let pass poor-quality production just because it is
educational material.
Furthermore, materials designers need to take into account the
developmental aspects of the use of the materials. Even though the production of
all the lessons may be done at one time, learners who watch the lessons will be
constantly developing. This developmental accumulative aspect was something

185
that was not in my experience thoroughly taken into account in the process of
production of materials.

8.3 Overall aim (2): To understand the process of SITV learning / self-instruction

In this section I aim to synthesise our understanding of the process of

SITV learning and self-instruction through the study reported in this thesis. In my
preliminary study reported in Chapter 2, we have seen what experienced learners
of SIB materials do to learn from SIB materials in the Japanese context. Those
learners who managed to persist over an extended period of time seem to have
developed their own strategies to continue with their SIB learning until they
reached their goals. In the main study, we observed the process whereby the
novice learners (in terms of SITV learning) embarked on and continued with their
SITV learning for fourteen months. During this process, we observed that the
learners' development was not limited to the acquisition of L2 but to the skills for
SITV learning: in other words, they eventually became better users of SITV
materials.
By putting results from the above studies together, we can construct a
picture of the process by which learners acquire skills to be better pursuers of
SITV learning. This process may be interpreted as one by which learners acquire
task knowledge (Wenden, 1998) for SITV learning. Task knowledge is defined as
`what learners need to know about the purpose of a task, the task's demands, and
implicit in these considerations, a determination of the kind of task it is' (p. 185).
It is understood as part of metacognitive knowledge contextualised within the
task at hand and includes knowledge about which strategies learners need to use
on which occasions in order to best carry out and complete the task. Below, I
describe the process by which learners acquired more control over SITV learning
in three areas: in the cognitive area (8.3.1), in the management of learning (which
belongs to the metacognitive area) (8.3.2), and in the affective area (8.3.3). In
8.3.4, I attempt to provide some explanations for the development observed in
these areas as well as discuss some implications for strategy development.

8.3.1 Cognitive process and SITV learning

The results of the study seem to reveal in particular the process in which
novice learners find a focus in learning, face and identify problems, attempt to
overcome these problems, and eventually take more control in coping with these
problems. In Phase 1, I investigated what features learners find salient in viewing

186
lessons presented via SITV materials. Three groups of topics emerged in the
group interviews administered after each lesson: production features of the
materials, content, and learning and comprehension processes. From the
evolution of these topics during the eleven sessions, we observed that the learners'
focus gradually shifted from production features to content and to learning.
We understand this change as a process in which learners got accustomed
to the medium, found their focus on learning, identified the problems they
encountered, and finally made attempts to overcome their problems. Initially,
they watched the series as if they were watching a regular TV programme. They
paid attention to production features and criticized them as an audience. Their
attitude towards the materials was closer to that of a TV critic. These learners had
never before studied with this type of materials and initially found it difficult to
focus on learning. But after a few sessions, they began to orient towards the series
as something designed for language learning and started to take it more seriously.
Once they acquired a learner's attitude rather than a critic's or an audience's, they
started to focus on the learning content and eventually on the process of learning.
The visuals were then used as clues to support comprehension of the language.
This change in their attitude was important if learners were to make any success
with SITV learning. They needed to first get accustomed to the materials before
they could learn anything with them.
There were mainly two aspects of the materials which learners needed to
get accustomed to: first they needed to get accustomed to the flow of naturalistic
speech to which they were exposed for the first time. Because these learners had
never been exposed to Japanese spoken at such a speed, they were initially
overwhelmed and got into a panic. Once they got over the initial shock and were
able to listen to the skits repeatedly, they were gradually able to tune their ears in,
and started to identify certain phonetic and prosodic features, such as nazalisation
of [g] as in the particle `ga' and devoiced vowels at the end of sentences, as in
ikimasu' . These were not taught explicitly in the materials but were noticed by
learners through mere exposure. This indicates that if SITV materials are to have
any effect, they must be used regularly and constantly over a certain period of
time.
Secondly, learners needed to get used to coping with the multitude of
information conveyed by this medium. Learners who had never studied with this
type of materials were bombarded constantly with overwhelming amounts of
sensory and cognitive information provided in the video and in the textbook.
Their focus was easily distracted away from the language by the visual and sound
effects. The naturalistic skit contained many unknown linguistic elements which

187
further burdened their cognitive load. But as they gained experience, they
developed ways to adjust their focus to one thing at a time as we will see below.
In Phase 2, we investigated the strategies learners used in studying with
the SITV series, in particular with regard to the problems identified above.
Twenty strategy types were identified as being used while following a lesson
given via SITV materials, four of which were newly identified. Investigation into
the range of strategy use revealed some strategies which were particularly
important for SITV learning. Selective attention, resourcing, developing a
question, inducing, taking notes and inferencing were among the more commonly
reported strategies and were assumed to have greater importance for this task than
others. I shall now discuss these strategies in relation to the two problems
identified above: coping with the characteristics of this medium as a learning tool,
and coping with naturalistic speech presented in the materials.
The strategy of primary importance is attending selectively to the massive
amount of provided input. In coping with so much information, the learners need
to set a certain focus when viewing the materials, rather than paying attention to
all aspects. The reverse strategy for this is 'getting the gist', in which learners
deliberately do not pay attention to specific aspects of the input but instead try to
get the overall picture. Adjusting the distribution of their attention by using these
strategies is an important way of coping with masses of information. The second
strategy is resourcing or in this case, use of textbook. Because the information
conveyed via this medium is constantly flowing (or 'is hard to hold onto' as
learners put it), use of the written materials becomes crucial. In the initial phase,
learners did not make much use of the textbook. But in Phase 2, learners started to
use it before, during and after viewing the lessons. The resourcing strategy also
helped learners to pay attention to the video during the lesson. The multiplicity
and amount of information conveyed at once via this medium often did not allow
learners to have a look at the screen and the textbook simultaneously. For this
reason, it is important that learners read the textbook in advance and be prepared
for the coming lesson in order not to be overwhelmed at what is presented. The
third strategy learners reported they developed is note-taking. At one point during
Phase 2, learners spent too much time taking notes and missed out a lot of the
information in the video. At a later stage, they learned to take brief and efficient
notes. This was tied to their resourcing strategy in that because learners read the
lesson in the textbook beforehand, they could always refer back to it if they
needed to, so there was less need to take detailed notes during the lesson. These
strategies all relate to control of attention as we discuss further below.

188
 Strategies were also reported to have been used in relation to the particular
sequence in the SITV lesson. Warming up, getting the gist, predicting, and
developing questions tended to be used at the beginning of a lesson whereas
summarising and absorbing were used towards the end. In dealing with the second
problem identified above, which is listening to the fast flow of naturalistic speech,
resourcing the script in the textbook was used to help decompose segments into
chunks. Attending only to selected segments at once was also an effective way of
coping with this problem. Another strategy was inferencing by which learners
made active use of the available linguistic and nonlinguistic clues to figuring out
the meaning of unknown items rather than trying to understand every item.
What we also observed at this stage is that some learners routinized certain
sequence and combinations of strategies in order to cope with a particular
problem. For example, Dale combined the use of selective attention, resourcing
and translating into a routine in order to cope with the overload of information
conveyed at once via SITV materials. Robert, on the other hand, routinized the
combination of predicting, selective attention, resourcing, and repeating in order
to improve his pronunciation. This routinization is one aspect of efficient strategy
use which is worth investigating further.
Two further directions were observed in learners' strategy use. First, it
became more purposeful. For example, at the end of the second phase, Dale
reported that he started to set a purpose for each viewing of the long skit: the first
viewing for getting the general picture of the skit, and the second viewing for
focussing on just the familiar items to identify the unfamiliar. Also, Dale reported
that he took brief notes in order to focus on the visuals in the scenes presented.
As we see here, learners began to describe not just what they did but also why
they did what they did. Secondly, the focus became more specific. Robert's
method to improve his pronunciation is an example of how learner's purposes of
strategy use became more specific. The above examples indicate some of the
ways in which learners' ways of using strategies developed. This casts light on
new directions for strategy training as we see below.
Furthermore, we investigated how the strategies are put to use in a
developmental fashion. The study revealed that the types of strategies used are
not always stable but may vary considerably depending on the lesson to which the
learners are attending. One factor which may explain such variability is the
perceived difficulty of the lesson in question. If the lesson is too difficult,
learners' thoughts are blocked by the source of their confusion and cannot employ
their strategies fully. On the other hand, if the lesson is not difficult enough to
employ strategies, learners' focus may start to wander away onto other less

189
relevant issues such as production features. This confirms Rubin's (1987) insights
that the appropriate level of difficulty is necessary in order that the strategies may
be fully executed for a task. At the same time this indicates that learner's strategy
application should not be captured as stable. A learner who successfully employs
strategies in one lesson may not do so in others. This casts doubts on the stable
conception of 'successful or unsuccessful users' of strategies and implies a need
to investigate this variability if we are to understand learner's strategy use .
The above findings raise two issues of importance which are relevant to
the task knowledge significant in SITV learning: attentional control, and
routinization and restructuring of strategy use. I will discuss these issues with
interpretations from the cognitive theories of learning.
The issue of control of attention came up continuously in the process of
this study. The role of attention in L2 learning is discussed in the cognitive
approaches to SLA which broadly assume that learning is dependent on the
learner's active mental engagement with the incoming information. One of the
most widely discussed is Schmidt's (1990) 'noticing hypothesis' which holds that
learners must first have a conscious awareness of a particular linguistic form
before any processing of it can take place. Tomlin and Villa (1994), on the other
hand, argue that mere noticing is no more critical than other attentional processes,
such as 'orientation,' which is 'the direction of attentional resources to a type or
class of sensory information at the expense of others,' and 'detection,' which is
defined as 'the process that selects, or engages, a particular and specific bit of
information within a type' (p. 185). The basic premise here is that L2 learners are
always bombarded with overwhelming amounts and types of L2 input and the
attentional system is crucial to 'sort out that input and to bring order to the chaos
threatening to, and sometimes succeeding in, overwhelming the learner.' (Tomlin
and Villa, 1994:184) In the case of SITV learning, in particular, having control
over the attentional process becomes crucial due to the nature of 'audio-motion-
visual media', much more than with cases of textbook and / or radio materials.
This is assumed to hold for other multi-media materials as well. Thus, learning
how to control one's attention is one area which learners need to develop in
learning effectively with SITV and other multi-media materials.
The second issue is organization of strategy use, in particular, routinization
and restructuring of certain patterns of strategy use. These are notions understood
in the context of skills acquisition in information processing models developed by
cognitive psychologists which have then been adapted to the treatment of
language processing, most notably in McLaughlin's model (McLaughlin et al.
1983: McLaughlin 1987; McLeod and McLaughlin 1986; McLaughlin, 1990;

190
McLaughlin and Heredia, 1996; Levelt 1978; Hulstijn 1990). In this framework,
acquiring task knowledge (Wenden 1998), including tasks of communication and
language acquisition, is seen as acquisition of certain skills and integration of such
skills necessary for a fluent performance of a task. And because human capacity
is limited, a mechanism is assumed through which such integration of a number of
different skills is practised and automatized. The cognitive scientists Schneider
and Shiffrin (Schneider and Shiffrin, 1977; Shiffrin and Schneider 1977) long ago
identified two processing procedures in this process: controlled processing, which
requires attentional control for the activation of informational elements stored in
long-term memory, and automatic processing in which activation of stored
informational elements is a learned response that has been built up through the
consistent mapping of the same input to the same pattern of activation over many
trials. Once the controlled processing becomes routinized, controlled processes
are freed to be allocated to higher levels of processing. In this way, the
development of complex cognitive skills involves building up a set of well-
learned, automatic procedures so that controlled processes will be freed for new
tasks. The process by which the above control processing becomes automatic is
also seen to play central role in language learning in Anderson's ACT (Adaptive
Control of Thought) model. Anderson states that practice leading to
automatization enables declarative knowledge or knowledge that (which is not
unlike controlled processes) to become procedural knowledge or knowledge how
(not unlike automatic knowledge). And when task knowledge becomes
proceduralized, they are accessed automatically, without having to resort to the
working memory which is limited in its processing capacity. Therefore, new
declarative knowledge can be attended to and thereafter proceed to the
autonomous stages.
The notions of automatization or proceduralization of knowledge and their
assumed role in the above models are plausible if we consider the limitations of
human capacity to process new information. However, some researchers argue
that learning is not simple automatization of the same subskills applicable only to
the situation that gave rise to them. On the contrary, it inevitably involves a
constant modification of organizational structures. McLaughlin calls such
modification as restructuring. Restructuring is a coordination and integration of
components of a task which are then reorganised into new units, thereby allowing
the procedure involving old components to be replaced by a more efficient
procedure involving new components. Karmiloff-Smith (1986) treats the
restructuring process in three phases: a data-driven phase, in which components of
the task are mastered; an organizational phase during which organization is

191
imposed resulting from the learner's attempt to simplify and gain control over the
internal representation; and an integration phase, in which the data-driven
processes and organizational top-down processes are integrated. Karmiloff-Smith
(1986) argues that this integration results from restructuring in the second phase.
Similarly, Rumelhart and Norman (1978) long ago identified restructuring as a
process that occurs 'when new structures are devised for interpreting new
information and imposing a new organization on that already stored (p. 39). They
state that learning involves (a) accretion whereby information is simply
incremented, and (b) tuning (or restructuring) whereby there is a change in the
categories used for interpreting new information. Unlike Karmiloff-Smith, who
regarded automaticity and restructuring as different phases in a single process,
Rumelhart and Norman argue that learning is not a unitary process and that there
are different kinds of learning, one of which is restructuring.
Researchers subscribing to the cognitive theory capture `routinization' and
`restructuring' in a narrow sense, in relation to organization of information into
long-term memory. However, this notion can be extended into a more general
mechanism whereby learners acquire skills to execute a certain task. Seen in this
respect, the process of self-instruction as observed in the main study can be
understood in terms of the extended views of routinization and restructuring.
The initial stage is understood as a data-driven phase, or accretion phase,
whereby learners encountered the new medium for learning, gained experience in
this mode, identified their problems and made trials of various methods to cope
with the new medium and the new format of learning. In the second phase,
learners come to routinize certain patterns of strategy use, automatizing controlled
processes in order to free them for more complicated learning content. When
their method of coping with the new medium was automatized, they were freed of
the burden of coping with the medium itself and could concentrate on the content
and learning. In 'Phases' 3 and 4, when learners had accumulated a substantial
amount of experience in this mode and when they were placed in a situation
where they faced the challenge of learning by themselves, a restructuring took
place in the way they organized their strategy use.
This process by which learners acquire skills or task knowledge for SITV
learning is a process whereby learners gain more control over their learning at the
cognitive level. In this sense, we may even assume that the learners in the study
have become more autonomous in terms of SITV learning. As we mentioned in
Chapter 2, autonomy has often been described in terms of capacity for
detachment, critical thinking, creativity, and so on. However, we may argue that

192
autonomy in relation to learning may be described also as the capacity to control
cognitive processes central to the learning process.

8.3.2 The management of SITV learning

I shall now turn to the area of learning management. In Chapter 2, we

attempted to understand SITV learning as a type of materials-centred self-
instruction in which learners execute self-instruction by relying on particular
materials. We have seen that in this mode, learners' choices will be limited in
various areas of learning. Choice of content and its segmentation will be made by
the materials designers and the method of learning will be embedded in the
materials. In the case of default use of SITV materials (see 2.2), that is, not using
any supporting materials and only watching broadcasts themselves, without
making / using recordings, learners' choices in the pace, time, and place of
learning will be more restricted than with other types of self-instructional
materials (see Table 2.1).
As we discussed in Chapters 2, these characteristics of materials-centred
self-instruction can work either as advantages or problems in how learners
manage their learning. While external determination of content, pace, time and
place of learning was seen as helping learners in pursuing their learning, lack of
control in these areas at times caused problems and hindered learning. Another
problem discussed in the literature of self-instruction is the difficulty of persisting
(Rybak, 1987, Jones, 1996). Because it is not an institutionalised form of learning,
learners study at home without external pressure and frequently find it difficult to
manage their learning as planned. A third problem was lack of feedback, in
particular, feedback from a teacher for correcting pronunciation and answering
questions.
In the preliminary study carried out with the Japanese students (Umino,
1999; 2000), we observed some of the ways in which these experienced learners
overcame these problems. One way was deliberately to use the limitations of
default use of SITV learning. In other words, learners deliberately let go of
freedom in the areas of time, pace and place of study to impose upon themselves
external pressure to study. Some deliberately did not record the programmes so
that they were forced to listen or watch at the time of the broadcast. Some made
use of timer switch-on functions of their radios and televisions so that the
broadcast came on regardless of their will. Another, perhaps more effective
means was studying together with their family or friends, which created the
external pressure to study at the determined time. These various means created

193
the regularity which was skillfully incorporated into a fixed routine. The
persisting learners had a fixed time, pace, and place of learning and a fixed set of
activities to go with it. The routinization as discussed earlier at the cognitive level
is thus also observed at the metacognitive level.
Such acceptance of external determination and regularity may be seen as
submissive, simply accepting external determination rather than taking control for
themselves. But in fact, learners are seen to be using this as a strategy for
managing their learning. They deliberately did not take control in these areas in
order to be able to persist in self-instruction that would otherwise be difficult. In
other words, they institutionalised this non-institutional form of learning, that is to
say, by letting go of their freedom. The same phenomenon was observed with the
novice British learners in the study who initially did not have any fixed routines
(except for the externally determined fixed time, place and pace for viewing the
SITV lessons, of course) or method but eventually incorporated their other at-
home activities and SITV lessons into a fixed routine. In doing so, they
appreciated setting the fixed time, pace and place of learning. In contrast,
Japanese learners who did not manage to persist did not use such a strategy. The
above results indicate that even if learners of materials-centred self-instruction
may on the surface appear to be passive and 'supine' (Holec, 1985), they are
making deliberate efforts to overcome management problems and, by succeeding,
they are in fact taking control in this area. This kind of routinization is seen as an
effective way for managing one's learning in this low-pressure mode of self-
instruction. This role of routinization had not been addressed in the previous
literature of SIB learning and is one that ought to be pursued further.
At the same time, strategies to cope with lack of control of time, place, and
pace of learning were also observed. The Japanese students in the preliminary
study made recordings of programmes to allow for greater flexibility in time and
place of learning, and listened to the recordings on the train to work or while
having baths, etc. The pace was adjusted to some degree by stopping, rewinding,
or playing the programme repeatedly. But even when creating flexibility by
making recordings, the persisting learners maintained regularity as discussed
above.
Ways of coping with the third problem of lack of feedback were also
observed. One strategy was to combine self-instruction with classroom learning.
Japanese learners in the preliminary study often combined SIB learning with class
learning and found them to be complementary to each other. The SIB materials
were used to complement the lack of exposure in the TL but when learners had
questions or wanted their pronunciation to be corrected, they consulted their class

194
teacher. The second strategy observed was to study within a group, such as
family members or friends. This strategy was observed with the British learners
working in a semi-autonomous learning group in 'Phase 4', monitoring each
other's pronunciation, giving feedback to each other, and sharing their own
strategies for overcoming problems. With this need in mind, materials designers
should make a greater effort to increase aspects of interactivity and feedback
within the materials themselves'''. In sum, through development of the above
strategies, these novice learners gradually found ways of coping with their
problems in managing their learning. In this regard, these learners gained more
control over their SITV learning management.
The preliminary studies in Japan indicated, however, that the ways in
which strategies are used may vary according to the learners' age, past experience
of learning with SIB materials, and their goals. For example, school children may
be better off listening to or watching the broadcasts at the time of broadcast
whereas adults might want to use recordings to allow more flexibility. Or school
children may benefit from simply listening or watching whereas the adults may
need to employ creative techniques of their own to benefit from SIB learning.
More research needs to be done to investigate such differences between different
group of learners.

8.3.3 The affective aspect of SITV learning

Finally, I shall discuss various affective areas of SITV learning in relation

to learners' reactions to the materials themselves, and to the features of this mode
of learning.
Throughout the four phases of the main study, learners provided insights
into their affective reactions to aspects of the SITV materials. Aspects which
learners reported liking tended to relate to characteristics of the materials as
`audio-motion-visual media', in particular their ability to present target language
and culture items in an appealing way, as already mentioned in 8.3.1 above.
Learners also reported the development of an attachment to these particular
materials which added to the interest factor and also worked as a motive for
persisting with their study. Thus, affective factors reported in relation to materials
tended to relate to needs for creation and maintenance of interest and motivation
for learning the L2.

13
Use of the internet is an area which can be explored for this purpose. For example, the BBC uses
their website to provide support services to the users of their language programmes.

195
 With regard to strategies for coping with problems of SITV learning, we
identified affective strategies of tolerating ambiguity and lowering anxiety which
seemed to be used when the learners were overwhelmed by or met with
ambiguities in the information presented in the materials. These strategies also
relate to features of SITV materials already identified in 8.3.1 and 8.3.2.
In relation to features of this mode of learning, a notable advantage
reported was relaxation or relative lack of pressure in comparison with classroom
learning. Some factors which contribute to this are the informal atmosphere of
studying at home, studying in a small group rather than in a large class, and
freedom from the fear of being made to speak (that is, interact with the teacher or
peers or respond to questions). The pressure would be even smaller in individual
self-instruction than in group self-instruction. However, a drawback of such lack
of pressure which was also mentioned by learners in the study was lack of
(external) discipline. This is a potential cause for 'drop-out', which has been
identified as a notable problem in this mode of learning, and this risk is likely to
be greater in individual self-instruction than in group self-instruction. Thus,
studying in small to medium-sized groups might be a preferable form of self-
instruction if we consider keeping the advantage of low pressure while
maintaining some external discipline.
Another dimension highlighted as a consequence of the group-based
research format adopted in the study was the social aspect of group self-
instruction. As Riley (1982) points out, need for social contact should be
identified as one motive for pursuing L2 study in adult education and the findings
of the present study suggest that it may be of significance also in self-instructional
settings. The three learners who persisted for fourteen months developed a strong
rapport with their peers and with the interviewer, thus creating a sense of
`community'. Such rapport is believed to have played a role in maintaining the
learners' motivation, enabling them to persist over fourteen months. I shall
discuss this aspect of community further in 8.4 in relation to the social aspect of
group interviews as a research tool.

8.3.4 Interpreting the process

Throughout the 34 sessions of the main study we observed that the learners
came to develop strategies for learning more efficiently with SITV materials. In
other words, they gained more control over some areas of SITV learning as
discussed above and became more autonomous in these regards. Such
development of control was not the original intention of the study, nor was it

196
expected at the outset in this exploratory study. Researchers of learner autonomy,
however, have pointed out that engagement in self-instruction provides
opportunity for learners to develop autonomy but does not in itself guarantee
autonomy. How, then, did this development take place in this group of learners?
There are three factors which seemed to have played a part in this development.
The first two potential factors are increased experience in SITV learning
and conscious collective reflection on that experience. As a first condition,
learners needed to have the opportunity to gain experience in SITV learning
before they could develop any skills for it. As they gained more and more
experience, they became more skilled at the task of SITV learning. On top of
such accretion of experience in SITV learning, they also had the opportunity to
reflect back on their experiences, mostly collectively through discussing them in
the group interviews, and this is the second factor which seems to have played a
role in this development. Reflection has been seen as a key to the control over
learning, hence autonomy, by many researchers. Little (1997) states that
reflection on the learning process is a distinctive characteristic of autonomous
learning. In this sense, he follows Dewey (1933:9) who describes reflection as:
`active, persistent, and careful consideration of any belief or supposed form of
knowledge in the light of the grounds that support it.' It is also seen as 'a generic
term for those intellectual and affective activities in which individuals engage to
explore their experiences in order to lead to a new understanding and
appreciation' (Boud et al. 1985:19), and 'a mental process which takes place out
of the stream of action, looking forward or (usually) back to actions that have
taken place' (Louden , 1991:149). In the light of learning, it has been
conceptualised as one important phase within cyclical processes of learning.
Kohonen (1992) captures learning as a cycle involving experience, reflective
observation, and abstract conceptualisation leading to further reflection on
experience. In his experiential language-learning model, he argues that
knowledge does not become part of the individual's frame of reference until it has
been experienced meaningfully on a subjective level. Reflection plays an
important role in this process by providing 'a bridge 'between experience and
theoretical conceptualisation' (p. 17).
The British learners in the study had the opportunity to reflect back upon
their learning experience collectively in the group interviews. Such collective
reflection is also reported in Dam (1995:49), in which a collective reflection
exercised an influence on the future organisation of the learning experience in her
autonomous language-learning classrooms. By regularly having discussions in a
group, our self-instructed learners went through a cycle of accumulation of

197
experience in SITV learning and conscious reflection, which led to modification
of their knowledge structures. As Benson (2001) points out, we still know little
about how language learners go about reflecting on their L2 learning. The tools
for reflection which had been suggested in SLA literature tended to be individual
means such as diaries and verbal report. However, on the basis of our study we
can now suggest that group interviews can also be an effective means for
collective reflection. As Candy (1991:389) points out reflection is even better
enhanced when done collectively because it has a social as well as an individual
dimension.
The third potential factor which advanced restructuring of learners'
strategy use towards higher control over their learning is internalisation through
social interaction. Such social interaction is discussed in sociocultural theory by
Vygotsky (1978) and has been introduced to SLA over the past two decades' by
authors such as Lantolf (2000). In this theory, learning is seen as essentially a
social process, with social interaction itself seen as a mechanism for individual
development. In problem solving situations, the unskilled individual (or the child)
learns by carrying out tasks and activities under the guidance of other more skilled
individuals (e.g. parents, teachers, etc.) typically mediated through language.
That is, the learner is inducted into a shared consciousness through collaborative
talk, until eventually they take over (or appropriate) new knowledge or skills into
their own individual consciousness, a process described as shift from inter-mental
activity to intra-mental activity. Such a process of supportive dialogue which
directs the attention of the learner to key features of the environment, and which
prompts them through successive steps of a problem come to be known as
scaffolding (Wood et al. 1976). This process has also been described as one in
which a novice learner, initially through a process of other-regulation becomes
self-regulatory with the guidance of other more skilled individuals who are
capable of autonomous functioning (or self-regulatory). In the application of
sociocultural theory to SLA, such scaffolding has been seen to play a crucial role
in the linguistic development within an individual learner (see studies in Lantolf
and Appel, 1994, and Lanotlf, 2000). On the basis of my study, however, we can
argue that such scaffolding also plays an important role in the development of
learner strategies. In our group interviews, we observed cases in which more
advanced learners in terms of strategy use talked about their use of strategies
which functioned as scaffolding for other learners who imitated such strategies
and eventually came to internalize them. For example, Dale initially imitated
Robert's strategy of closing his eyes during viewing of the long skit so as to shut
out visual information. He was eventually seen to develop his own suitable

198
strategy combination based on it. Similarly, Sally imitated Jane's strategy of
reading the textbook beforehand and eventually internalized it as her own
strategy. And in 'Phase 4', Jane, who was more advanced than the others
(expert), gave guidance and shared her own strategies, which were imitated and
internalized by the others. This interaction between the expressing and imitating
of strategies became a conscious and deliberate process as the learners realized the
benefit of this activity. Furthermore, they also seem to have internalised the
interviewer's ways of interviewing. In 'Phase 4', Jane took on the role of
facilitating the group interviews after each lesson. These discussions, though
initially interviews, incidentally worked effectively as a learning experience, and
Jane, who imitated my performance as a facilitator, internalised it and later took
on a more active role as teacher.
The above three factors were inherent in the format of the study. Thus, we
can argue that a cycle of accumulation of task experience and reflection upon that
experience restructures the organization of knowledge structures (including
strategies), eventually leading to more control over cognitive and metacognitive
processes. Such restructuring is more easily accomplished in a social context. In
this sense, it could be argued that the group interview format taken in the study
may be used as an effective means of fostering learner autonomy.
The above discussion has implications for ways of developing learners'
strategies. First, the uniqueness of the approach described above supports a
discovery-oriented approach to strategy development rather than prescriptive
approach. As Holec (1980) argues, the basic methodology for learner training
should be that of discovery, whereby the learner may 'with or without the help of
others, discover the knowledge and the techniques which he needs in order to find
answers to the problems with which he is faced.' It would be, as Holec argues,
counterproductive to teach learners how to be self-directed since learning would
by definition no longer be self-directed. In this study, even though it was not the
intention of the research to develop learners' strategies, learners developed the use
of strategies which they themselves originally generated. This situation stands in
marked contrast to some approaches to strategy training where the strategies are
treated prescriptively. In such models, choice of which strategy to use for a
certain task is specified in advance by the teachers before learners carry out the
task (see for example, Pearson and Dole, 1987; and strategy-based instruction
model described in Cohen, 1998). Such an approach unfortunately does not align
with their rationale for strategy training, which is encouraging learners to be self-
regulatory. The discovery-oriented approach discussed above is a more promising
perspective for enhancing learner autonomy.

199
 Secondly, we can suggest that the collective approach to strategy
development is advantageous over an individual approach, either in self-
instruction or in classroom. Provided that learners are given opportunity to
express and share in a group their own strategies and techniques overtly either
based on a specific experience or more generally, a collective approach gives
learners chance both to express and to observe each other's strategy use. Such
social interaction may also provide a scaffolding through which learners can
internalise other's strategies to perform a task more effectively. Learners in fact
may find such learner-generated strategies expressed in learners' words more
accessible and applicable than theory-generated strategy categories.
We may also suggest that in pursuing the collective approach, employment
of group interviews produces effects which work advantageously for awareness
raising and collective scaffolding. In expressing one's strategy in a group,
learners may be more stimulated to talk than when asked individually by a
teacher: learners may reflect deeper upon their strategies in order to express
themselves more convincingly to other learners. This may develop strategy
awareness, that is, knowledge about some of the factors that influence the
learning process (Oxford and Cohen,1992:13). Furthermore, group discussions
create synergism where a wider bank of responses emerges than in individual
talks (Vaughn, S., et. al. 1996). Through such synergism effects, a variety of
options of learner-generated strategies may be disclosed for other learners to
internalise. If such a group format is applied in self-instructional settings,
learners can either decide on one learner as moderator or take turns to interview
each other. This study suggests that by leading the discussion, learner-moderators
can benefit as much as those participating. If this procedure is applied in a
classroom setting, teachers by playing the role of the moderator can help learners
to reflect upon their experiences and / or to imitate other learners' strategies as
well as understand learners' problems and ways of coping with the problems.
Thirdly, the above discussion implies the need for a longitudinal
perspective on strategy development. We have seen in the study that in order for
learners to generate and develop their own appropriate strategies, they needed first
to gain experience in learning with the SITV materials. This is particularly so in
cases in which the nature of the tasks and/or the materials are new to them.
Learners should be given opportunities to get used to the characteristics of the
materials, to engage in the tasks, explore, test out and repeat different approaches
before arriving at those strategies which best suit their learning styles or the nature
of the task in which they are engaged. This also implies support for integrated

200
approaches to strategy development rather than non-integrated approaches such as
the one-off strategy workshops mentioned in Cohen (1998).

8.4 Overall aim (3): To develop new research approaches for investigating SITV
learning / self-instruction

8.4.1 Contributions of this research approach

Finally, in this section, I would like to discuss issues of research

methodology. The present study was exploratory in nature and aimed to reflect
learners' emic views as much as possible. It aimed to look at the process rather
than the product of SITV learning, thus employing a longitudinal approach. In
this section, I once again review the uniqueness of the methodology and clarify
my contributions in this area before evaluating its shortcomings and potential
criticisms.
The methodology employed in this study is unique in several ways. First,
in order to study the process of SITV learning, I created a setting in which the
learners studied with the materials so that they could respond to the questionnaires
and interviews immediately after viewing the videos. This enabled me to have
direct access to the actual learning setting which had hitherto been inaccessible
with this type of home-learning and to collect data immediately after or even
during the viewing of the SITV lessons. In Phase 2, by eliciting verbal reports
after each segment, I managed to reveal interesting aspects of strategy use in
progress during a lesson. This method used for Phase 2 can be applied for
researching strategy use in classrooms by employing a stimulus recall procedure
based on the audio or video-recordings of a lesson.
Secondly, in order to decrease selectivity in data collection and to reflect
learners' emic views in the data as much as possible, I employed group interviews.
As I discussed in Chapter 2, the majority of previous works on SIB learning
employed one-off structured surveys. Although survey methods have their
advantages, questionnaires are more likely to predetermine learners' responses
and are not modifiable once they are distributed. For these reasons, they are not
ideal for exploratory research. By using a group interview format in this study, I
managed to reduce selectivity, allowing learners to nominate topics of their
interest. Such a group interview format had not been used before in the study of
self-instruction or learner strategies and opened up a new arena into researching
these areas.

201
 Thirdly, the study was carried out in a longitudinal fashion, tracking the
process of SITV learning over a fourteen-month period. This enabled me to
discover developmental aspects of process of SITV learning which had not been
addressed previously whilst increasing the credibility (Lincoln and Guba, 1985) of
the study. It is also a pioneering study in the sense that it employed group
interviews in a longitudinal fashion.
Another unique feature of the study was that the sequel 'Phases 3 and 4'
were actually motivated by the participants themselves rather than the researcher.
In 'Phase 4', the data collection was carried out without the researcher being
present: learners interviewed each other and filled out questionnaires by
themselves.
As a result of these above features of the study, several issues emerged
which have implications for research methodology in general. First, on the basis
of the study, we can suggest that the practice of group interviews can substantially
be different from individual interviews, particularly in terms of degree of
selectivity (van Lier, 1987). In group interviews, the discussion of a topic
supplied by the researcher can be left up to the group rather than the researcher.
The participants' agenda can dominate rather than the researcher's, and the data
can emerge from the interaction of the group. As we have seen, in the interview
sessions in Phase 1, my role was simply to take a lead with the discussion and to
facilitate interaction among the group. In this sense, this method is suitable for
eliciting respondents' emic views. It is also better suited than individual
interviews for use in exploratory research in which researchers do not have a
predetermined set of foci or hypotheses.
Secondly, the study showed that the topics nominated by the participants
in group interviews inevitably evolve when interviews are carried out repeatedly
in a longitudinal fashion. This seems to result from interaction at two levels: a
deeper reflection brought about on the intrapersonal level, and internalisation of
this reflection through social interaction. For example, in the group interviews at
the initial stage of Phase 1, the topics nominated were mostly production features
of the materials. But once learning-oriented topics were nominated by one
participant, the other participants in the group reflected upon them and then
nominated these topics in the succeeding interview. This reveals an aspect of
group interview which needs to be taken into account when conducting them.
Thirdly, the second point mentioned above also reveals the feature of the
interview as a learning experience. Block (personal communication) suggests that
interviews can be a learning experience for individual learners. The present study
supports this with evidence that it is particularly so when done in a group. To the

202
learners in the present study, the interview was an occasion for learning itself and
for developing as learners. It seems to be particularly beneficial in raising
awareness and fostering reflection. We have also observed that the learners
essentially collectively scaffolded one another to new understandings of their
experiences. This issue of collective scaffolding occurring in longitudinal group
interviews had not been pointed out in the literature and one worth pursuing
further.
The above point leads us to discuss the final issue to be raised in the study
which is a 'creation of community' in research settings. As briefly touched upon
in 8.3.3, the participants in the study did not want to stop the research because
they had developed a rapport with the other participants in the group, including
the interviewer, thus creating a 'community'. As a result the participants
eventually ended up as what we might call a 'semi-autonomous learning group.
In the sequel phases of the interviews, the participants were not simply
cooperative for the interviews, but were helping each other in carrying out
learning. Such a relationship is important because it will affect the credibility of
the data derived. In the discussion of interviews in the literature on research
methodology, the issue of rapport tended to be discussed in relation to the
interviewer and the interviewee. The present study, however, shows that
establishment of rapport among the interviewees in a group interview is equally
important. This is another aspect overlooked in the previous literature on
interviews.
This issue can be discussed further in relation to the concept of
`community of practice' (Wenger, 1997), that is, an informal 'social configuration
of shared historical and social resources, frameworks, and perspectives that can
sustain mutual engagement in action' (p.5). Wenger proposes that people's
engagement in such informal 'communities of practice' as they pursue shared
enterprises over time constitutes the fundamental process through which they
learn. We can argue that the formation of and the engagement in a 'community of
practice' (in the sense of the shared enterprise of taking part in this study)
constituted an essential part of the learning experience for this group of learners.
This study therefore provides a small-scale but interesting confirmation of the
value of a 'community of practice' in supporting learning experience.

8.4.2 Limitations of the present approach

Finally, I shall evaluate the limitations of the present research approach for
carrying out research in the future.

203
 First, while the creation of a pseudo-self-instructional setting in the study
allowed me to have direct access to a learning setting normally inaccessible in
researching home-learning, the setting is still different from naturally-occurring
home-learning settings. Therefore, we cannot deny that learning in such a setting
would not be the same as learning in one's own home. One of the participants
commented that learning in his own home would involve interruption by family,
children, telephone, etc. and would not be as focussed on learning as it was in this
setting. In this sense, we should be aware that the present study is not exhaustive
in pointing out issues involved in the process of self-instruction at home.
Secondly, the study did not include attempt to measure learners'
achievement in Japanese. This was because I wanted to avoid the possible effect
of a test on how the learners engaged with the series. A drawback of proceeding
in this manner is that we do not know precisely to what extent and in what areas
the use of SITV materials enhanced learners' Japanese proficiency. Also, even
though we observed the increase in learners' control over SITV learning, we do
not know to what extent this affected their achievement in their L2 if any. We
inferred from the learners' subjective accounts that the SITV materials contributed
to L2 learning particularly in sensitizing the learners to different varieties of
Japanese pronunciation, and in helping them register to memory vocabulary and
grammatical items. In order to identify more precise effects of the SITV
materials, we need to investigate this area with more controlling research
methods. At the same time, the learners' accounts suggested that the SITV
materials are largely beneficial in enhancing motivation for learning, indicating
that the usefulness of materials ought not to be measured simply in terms of
linguistic achievement but should be discussed in relation to affective areas as
well.
Thirdly, the method employed here has practical shortcomings. The group
interviews are time-consuming both for the interviewer and the interviewees.
They require high skills on the part of the interviewer, including a high command
of the learners' Ll. Using the researcher's home as a research setting is not
always possible. Furthermore, establishing and maintaining rapport with the
participants in a study as long-lasting as this involves human relations skills and
may not always work with all participants. We cannot deny the effect of such
human relationship between the researcher and the participants in this study.

204
8.5 Conclusion

This thesis aimed to understand L2 learning through self-instructional

television materials produced for L2 learning. In this concluding section, I would
like to summarise once again what we have understood throughout this thesis,
clarify its major contributions and finally suggest some directions for future
research.
In Chapter 2, I started by deepening our understanding of the basic
features of self-instruction and SITV materials. I consulted the literature related
to the visual elements of television / video materials which throw light on their
significance for L2 learning, and studies looking into the use of L2 self-
instructional materials as a whole. This revealed a lack of works which directly
investigate the use of SITV materials particularly within the Japanese context, and
some limitations in terms of the methodological approaches employed.
The above understanding motivated me to execute my two preliminary
studies on the use of self-instructional broadcast (SIB) materials in Japan. The
first study involved administration of an open-ended questionnaire to 138
Japanese university students on their use of SIB materials. The findings enabled
me to understand the extent to which SIB materials are used in Japan, advantages
and problems of SIB materials as perceived by learners, and some ways in which
learners use SIB materials. In the second study, I gained a deeper understanding
of the ways in which individual learners used SIB materials. Even though it may
be regarded as a case of materials-centred self-instruction in which many of the
decisions are already built into materials, the findings of these two studies
provided insights into learners' active contributions in this type of learning.
However, these findings did not uncover the features specific to SITV materials
which contribute to L2 learning. Furthermore, these studies did not focus on the
process of SITV learning and how learners themselves contribute in this process.
This led me to carry out the main study which focusses on the process of SITV
learning with a group of novice learners.
In Chapter 3, I considered the theoretical underpinnings and practical
considerations with regard to the research methodology employed in the main
study. The previous studies on SIB learning (reviewed in Chapter 2) were almost
always confined to the use of structured and quantitative surveys and tests in a
one-off rather than a longitudinal fashion. My own studies summarised in
Chapter 2 employed open-ended questionnaires and interviews, but still failed to
address aspects of process adequately. Furthermore, the previous work on SIB
learning did not reflect learners' emic views in the collection and analysis of data.

205
In the main study, therefore, I employed an exploratory-interpretive approach
(Grotjahn, 1987), in which I combined a multiple means of qualitative data
collection in a longitudinal fashion.
The main study carried out on the above basis focussed on a specific case
of adult learners of Japanese. It closely documented the process in which these
inexperienced (in terms of SITV learning) learners embarked on SITV learning,
reacted to the bulk of information presented via SITV materials and developed as
they continued this process. The results in this phase brought to the fore the
material features perceived to be salient by learners and how learners' perceptions
of such features evolved over time. They also indicated that learners' focus
shifted away from materials-oriented feature towards learning-oriented features.
Before proceeding to Phase 2 of the study, I considered the literature on
learner strategies. The previous studies in this field uncovered the types of
strategies applied in listening comprehension and addressed differences between
the use of the strategies of effective and less effective listeners. However, they
tended to dismiss the place of visuals and how they shape learners' strategy use.
The studies also overlooked the developmental aspect of strategy use, using cross-
sectional methods rather than longitudinal.
In Phase 2 of the main study, I narrowed the focus onto learners' use of
their strategies during a lesson via SITV materials, breaking down the lesson into
smaller segments and asking learners to report their thought processes after each
segment. The findings revealed the types of strategies employed during viewing
of SITV lessons, as well as highlight some of the more commonly used strategies.
They also captured the learners' use of strategies within the instructional
sequence, whilst indicating the variability of such strategy use depending on the
lesson.
In 'Phases' 3 and 4 which were motivated by the learners themselves, I
had the chance to observe what they would do if left on their own. By the end of
`Phase 4', learners had formed a semi-autonomous learning group and together
invented creative activities of their own to fulfill their needs and share their
strategies to overcome their common problems. By spontaneously assigning the
role of teacher to one advanced learner, they managed to overcome the lack of
monitor and feedback in some areas. These 'phases' illustrate how learners may
come to take more control in learning with SITV materials.
Finally in this chapter, I have discussed the overall findings of the study in
the context of general SLA literature in relation to the three aims which I set off at
the beginning. First, the investigation revealed features of SITV materials
perceived by learners as contributing to L2 learning. From such perceptions, the

206
study cast some implications for future production of SITV materials and
materials involving 'audio-motion-visual media' more generally. Secondly, the
study shed light on the process whereby adult learners pursued self-instruction by
using SITV materials. It highlighted how learners contribute in this process in
the cognitive, metacognitive, and affective areas through interaction with the
SITV materials. Thirdly, the investigation, through employment of a new
research approach, provides implications for future research in this area and in
applied linguistics or educational research more generally.
Finally, I suggest four directions for future explorations. First, the present
investigation was limited to the learning process of a particular group of learners,
namely, adult learners in Britain. The study I carried out in Japan suggest,
however, that learners of different age groups may take different approaches, and
that such approaches are likely to develop as learners gain experience in learning
with the materials. The study did not take into account the effect of learners'
cultural backgrounds either. Extending the study with different groups of learners
will reveal different aspects of approaches to SITV learning, and to L2 self-
instruction more generally.
Secondly, the current investigation centred on the type of self-instruction
in which learners rely heavily on SITV materials. In order to obtain a more
comprehensive picture of L2 self-instruction, we need to relate this type of self-
instruction to other types of self-instruction. For this purpose, we need to expand
our scope to self-instruction using other types of materials such as textbooks,
audio materials, and computer-mediated materials.
Thirdly, in this study, as stated above, I did not examine the relationship
between achievement and the process of SITV learning. However, from my
judgement through conversing with the participants in Japanese informally after
sessions I observed a clear progress in at least two of the learners (Jane and
Robert). At the beginning of the study, the participants had only taken eighteen
hours of instruction in Japanese and could barely say words of greetings. But
having studied with the SITV series over fourteen months, Jane in fact visited
Japan shortly after the termination of the study to do art conservation work for six
months. She reported to me that by then her Japanese was good enough to get by
with daily activities such as travelling by train, shopping, chatting with friends,
and following simple instructions at work (in a museum). Robert's progress was
not as noticeable as Jane's but he became good enough to get by in Japanese
restaurants in London and chat with his Japanese neighbour in Japanese. On the
other hand, I did not observe any such noticeable progress with Sally. This
observation indicates the need to examine in more detail what causes such

207
differences among the learners. To do this, we need to combine a measure of
achievement and ways of investigating individual differences affecting the process
of learning.
Finally, the study shed light on some issues worth pursuing in the area of
learner strategy research. In particular, it was observed that the types of strategies
learners employ for a given lesson are not always stable but seem to vary
according to their understanding of the lesson and its perceived difficulty. Further
investigation is required into the factors which affect such variability in learners'
strategy use. Furthermore, it was indicated in the study that the types of strategies
employed are affected by what comes before and after in the instructional
sequence. More research on the effects of contextual factors on strategy use is
needed in order to understand learners' strategy application within instructional
settings.

208
 BIBLIOGRAPHY

Abraham, R. G. and Vann, R. J. (1987), 'Strategies of two language learners: a

case study'. In A. Wenden and J. Rubin (eds), Learner strategies in language
learning (pp. 85-102). Hemel Hempstead: Prentice Hall.
Albrecht, T., Johnson, G. M. and Walther, J. B. (1993), 'Understanding
communication processes in focus groups'. In D. L. Morgan (ed.), Successful
Focus Groups: advancing the state of the art. London: Sage.
Aljaafreh, A. and Lantolf, J. P. (1994), 'Negative feedback as regulation and
second language learning in the zone of proximal development'. The Modern
Language Journal, 78, 465-483.
Allan, M. (1985), Teaching English with Video. London: Longman.
Allen, W. H. (1959), 'Spanish and German by television'. Modern Language
Journal, XLIII.
Allwright, D. and Bailey, K. M. (1991), Focus on the language classroom: an
introduction to classroom research for language teachers. Cambridge: Cambridge
University Press.
Ambert, A. M., Alder, P. A., Alder, P. and Detzner, D. F. (1995), 'Understanding
and evaluating qualitative research'. Journal of Marriage and the Family, 57, 879-
893
Anderson, J. R. (1983), The architecture of cognition. Cambridge, MA.: Harvard
University Press.
Anderson, J. R. (1985), Cognitive psychology and its implications. New York:
Freeman.
Anderson, N. J. (1992), 'A preliminary investigation into the relationships
between reading comprehension and language learning strategies, personality
type and language aptitude'. Paper presented at the Teachers of English to
Speakers of Other Languages, Vancouver, British Columbia, Canada.
Atkinson, P. and Hammersley, M. (1994), 'Ethnography and participant
observation'. In N. K. Denzin and Y. S. Lincoln (eds), Handbook of qualitative
research (pp. 248-261). Thousand Oaks, California: Sage.
Bacon, S. M. (1992a), 'Phases of listening to authentic input in Spanish: a
descriptive study'. Foreign Language Annals, 25.
Bacon, S. M. (1992b), 'The relationship between gender, comprehension,
processing strategies, cognitive and affective response in foreign-language
listening'. Modern Language Journal, 76, 160-178.
Bacon, S. M. and Swaffar, J. (1993), 'Reading and listening comprehension:
perspectives on research and implications for practice'. In A. H. Omaggio (ed.),

209
Research in language learning: principles, processes, and prospects.
Lincolnwood, IL: natural Textbook.
Baer, E. R. (ed.) (1976), Teaching languages - ideas and guidance for teachers
working with adults. London: BBC.
Bailey, K. (1980), 'Competitiveness and anxiety in adult second language
learning: looking at and through the diary studies'. In H. W. Seliger and M. Long
(eds), Classroom oriented research in second language acquisition. Rowley, MA:
Newbury House.
Bailey, K. and Nunan, D. (eds) (1996), Voices from the language classroom.
Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Barnes, N. (1978), Adults learning foreign languages - the role of BBC
broadcasting. London: BBC Education.
Bates, T. and Robinson, J. (eds) (1977), Evaluating Educational Television and
Radio - Proceedings of the International Conference on Evaluation and Research
in Educational Television and Radio, The Open University, United Kingdom, 9-13
April 1976. Walton Hall, Milton Keynes: The Open University Press.
BBC (ed.) (1998), Learning zone programmes guide. London: BBC.
Becker, H. and Geer, B. (1982), 'Participant observation: the analysis for social
scientists'. In R. Burgess (ed.), Field research: a sourcebook and field manual.
London: Allen and Unwin.
Benson, P. (2001), Teaching and researching autonomy in language learning.
Harlow, Essex: Longman.
Beretta, A. (1986), 'Program-fair language teaching evaluation'. TESOL
Quarterly, 20, 431-444.
Bialystok, E. (1979), 'The role of conscious strategies in second language
proficiency'. Canadian Modern Language Review, 35, 372-394.
Bialystok, E. (1983), 'Some factors in the selection and implementation of
communication strategies'. In C. Faerch and G. Kasper (eds), Strategies in
interlanguage communication. London: Longman.
Bialystok, E. (1990), Communication strategies. Oxford: Basil Blackwell.
Block, D. (1994), 'A day in the life of a class: teacher/learner perceptions of task
purpose in conflict'. SYSTEM, 22, 473-486.
Block, D. (1995), Exploring learners' worlds: two studies. Unpublished Ph. D,
The Department of Linguistics and Modern English Language, Lancaster
University.
Block, D. (2000a), 'Learners and their meta-pedagogical awareness'. International
Journal of Applied Linguistics, 10, 97-123.

210
Block, D. (2000b), 'Problematizing interview data: voices in the mind's machine'.
TESOL Quarterly, 34, 757-763.
Bogdan, R. C. and Biklen, S. K. (1992), Qualitative research for education: an
introduction to theory and methods. Newton, Mass: Allen and Bacon.
Boud, D., Keough, R., Walker, D. (eds) (1985), Reflection: turning experience
into learning. London: Kogan Page.
Breakwell, G. M. (1995), 'Interviewing'. In G. M. Breakwell, S. Hammond and C.
Fife-Schaw (eds), Research Methods in Psychology (pp. 230-242). London: Sage.
Breakwell, G. M., Hammond, S. and Fife-Schaw, C. (eds) (1995), Research
Methods in Psychology. London: Sage.
Bretz, R. (1971), A taxonomy of communication media. Englewood Cliffs, New
Jersey: Educational Technology Publications.
Brown, A. L. and Palinscar, A. S. (1982), 'Inducing strategic learning from texts
by means of informed self-control training'. Topics in Learning and Learning
Disabilities, 2, 1-17.
Brown, G. and Yule, G. (1983), Teaching the spoken language. Cambridge:
Cambridge University Press.
Buck, G. (1990), The testing of second language listening comprehension.
Unpublished Ph.D., Lancaster University, Lancaster.
Burgess, R. G. (1984), In the field : an introduction to field research. London:
Routledge.
Candlin, J., Charles, D. and Willis, J. (1982), Video in English language teaching:
an inquiry into the potential uses of video recordings in the teaching of English as
a foreign language (Research report ): Language Studies Unit, University of
Aston.
Candy, P. C. (1991), Self-direction for lifelong learning. San Francisco: Jossey-
Bass.
Cannel, C. F. and Kahn, R. L. (1968), 'Interviewing'. In G. Lindzey and E.
Aronson (eds), The handbook of social psychology (Vol. 2), New York: Addison-
Wesley.
Carton, A. S. (1971), 'Inferencing: a process in using and learning language', The
Psychology of Second Language Learning : Papers from the Second International
Congress of Applied Linguistics .
Chamot, A., Baarnhardt, S., El-Dinary, P. and Robbins, J. (1996), 'Methods for
teaching learning strategies in the foreign language classroom'. In R. L. Oxford
(ed.), Language learning strategies around the world: cross-cultural perspectives
(pp. 175-187). Honolulu: University of Hawaii.

211
Chamot, A. U. (1987), 'The learning strategies of ESL students'. In A. Wenden
and J. Rubin (eds), Learner strategies in language learning (pp. 71-84). Hemel
Hempstead: Prentice-Hall.
Chamot, A. U. and Kupper, L. (1989), 'Learning strategies in foreign language
instruction'. Foreign Language Annals, 22, 13-24.
Chamot, A. U., Kupper, L. and Impink-Hernandez, M. V. (1988), A study of
learning strategies in foreign language instruction: findings of the longitudinal
study : Interstate Research Associates, McLean, VA.
Chamot, A. U. and O'Malley, J. M. (1994), 'Language learner and learning
strategies'. In N. Ellis (ed.), Implicit and explicit learning of languages (pp. 371-
392). London: Academic Press.
Chaudron, C. (1988), Second Language Classrooms: research on teaching and
learning. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Chien, C.-n. and Wei, L. (1998), 'The strategy use in listening comprehension for
EFL learners in Taiwan'. RELC Journal, 29, 66-91.
Choat, E. and Griffin, H. (1989), Using Television in the Primary School. London:
Routledge.
Circourel, A. (1964), Method and measurement in sociology. New York: Free
Press.
Cohen, A. (1984), 'Studying second-language learning strategies: How do we get
the information?'. Applied Linguistics, 5, 101-111.
Cohen, A. D. (1977), 'Successful second-language speakers: a review of research
literature'. The Journal of the Israel Association of Applied Linguistics, 1, 33-21.
Cohen, A. D. (1987a), 'Student processing of feedback on their compositions'. In
A. L. Wenden and J. Rubin (eds), Learner strategies in language learning.
Englewood Cliffs, NJ: Prentice Hall.
Cohen, A. D. (1987b), 'Studying language learning strategies: how do we get the
information'. In A. L. Wenden and J. Rubin (eds), Learner strategies in language
learning (pp. 31-40). Englewood Cliffs, NJ: Prentice Hall.
Cohen, A. D. (1996), 'Verbal report as a source of insights into second language
learner strategies'. Applied Language Learning, 7, 5-24.
Cohen, A. D. (1998), Strategies in learning and using a second language. Harlow,
Essex: Longman.
Cohen, A. D., Glasman, H., Rosenbaum-Cohen, P. R., Ferrara, J. and Fine, J.
(1979), 'Reading English for specialized purposes: discourse analysis and the use
of student informants'. TESOL Quarterly, 13.
Cohen, A. D. and Hosenfeld, C. (1981), 'Some uses of mentalistic data in second
language research'. Language Learning, 31, 285-315.

212
Cohen, L. and Manion, L. (1994a), 'The interview', Research methods in
education (Fourth edition ed., pp. 271 - 298). London: Routledge.
Cohen, L. and Manion, L. (1994b), Research Methods in Education. (4th ed.).
London: Routledge.
Cohen, L., Manion, L. and Morrison, K. (2000), Research methods in education.
(5th Edition ed.). London: Routledge.
Cooper, A. (1977), 'The institutional use and evaluation of a BBC multi-media
German course for adult beginners, "Kontakte"'. In T. Bates and J. Robinson
(eds), Evaluating Educational Television and Radio - Proceedings of the
International Conference on Evaluation and Research in Educational Television
and Radio, The Open University, United Kingdom, 9-13 April 1976 (pp. 151-156).
Walton Hall, Milton Keynes: The Open University Press.
Corder, S. P. (1960), English Language Teaching and Television. London:
Longman.
Corder, S. P. (1966), The visual element in language teaching. London: Longman.
Corder, S. P. (1981), Error analysis and interlanguage. Oxford: Oxford
University Press.
Council, T. B. (ed.) (1981), The Teaching of Listening Comprehension. London:
The British Council.
Cripwell, K. and Creed, C. (1989), English language teaching and broadcasting :
Department of English for speakers of other languages, Institute of Education,
University of London.
Cripwell, K. R. (1966), Teaching adults by television. Salisbury: University
College of Rhodesia.
Dale, E. (1969), Audio-visual methods in teaching. (3rd edition ed.). New York:
Holt, Rinehart and Winston.
Dam, L. (1995), Learner autonomy 3: from theory to classroom practice. Dublin:
Authentik.
de Vaus, D. A. (1996), Surveys in social research. St. Leonards, Australia: UCL
Press.
Denzin, N. K. (1970), The research act in sociology: a theoretical introduction to
sociological methods London: The Butterworth Group.
Denzin, N. K. and Lincoln, Y. S. (eds) (1994), Handbook of qualitative research.
Thousand Oaks, California: Sage.
Dey, I. (1993), Qualitative Data Analysis - a user-friendly guide for social
scientists. London: Routledge.
Dickinson, L. (1987), Self-instruction in language learning. Cambridge:
Cambridge University Press.

213
Dickinson, L. (1992), Learner autonomy 2: learner training for language
learning. Dublin: Authentik Language Learning Resources.
Dobrin, D. N. (1986), 'Protocols once more'. College English, 48, 713-725.
Dunkling, L. (1985), Teaching English with video. London: BBC English by
Television.
Dunn, W. E. and Lantolf, J. P. (1998), 'Vygotsky's zone of proximal development
and Krashen's i+1 : incommensurable constructs; incommensurable theories'.
Language Learning, 48, 411-442.
Edge, J. and Richards, K. (1998), 'May I see your warrant, please? : Justifying
outcomes in qualitative research'. Applied Linguistics, 19, 334-356.
Ehrman, M. (1996), Understanding Second Language Learning Difficulties.
London: Sage.
Ellis, R. (1990), Instructed second language acquisition. (1st ed.). Oxford:
Blackwells.
Ellis, R. (1994), The study of second language acquisition. Oxford: Oxford
University Press.
Ellis, R. (1997), Second language acquisition research and language teaching.
Oxford: Oxford University Press.
Ericsson, K. A. (1988), 'Concurrent verbal reports on text comprehension: a
review'. Text, 8, 295-325.
Ericsson, K. A. and Simon, H. A. (1984), Protocol analysis: verbal reports as
data. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.
Ericsson, K. A. and Simon, H. A. (1987), 'Verbal reports on thinking'. In C.
Faerch and G. Kasper (eds), Introspection in second language research. Clevedon
Avon: Multilingual Matters.
Ericsson, K. A. and Simon, H. A. (1993), Protocol Analysis: verbal report as
data. (Revised edition ed.). Cambridge, Massachusetts: The Massachusetts
Institute of Technology Press.
Fernandez-Toro, M. and Jones, F. R. (1996), 'Going solo: learners' experiences of
self-instruction and self-instruction training'. In E. Broady and K. M-M (eds),
Promoting Learner Autonomy in University Language Teaching (pp. 185-214).
London: Centre for Information on Language Teaching Research.
Fife-Schaw, C. (1995a), 'Questionnaire design'. In G. Breakwell, S. Hammond
and C. Fife-Schaw (eds), Research methods in psychology. London: Sage.
Fife-Schaw, C. (1995b), 'Surveys and sampling issues'. In G. M. Breakwell, S.
Hammond and C. Fife-Schaw (eds), Research methods in psychology (pp. 99-
115). London: Sage.

214
Fisher, E. (1984), 'Television and language development'. Journal of Educational
Television, 10, 85-90.
Flavell, R. and Fearn, S. (1996), The evaluation of a BBC English radio course in
Russia, January - June, 1995 (Research Report ): BBC English.
Flavell, R. and Micallef, R. (1995), Learning English by radio - the Mozambique
project (Research Report ): BBC English in association with ESOL Department,
Institute of Education, University of London.
Foddy, W. (1993), Constructing questions for interviews and questionnaires:
theory and practice. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Fontana, A. and Frey, J. H. (1994), 'Interviewing - the art of science'. In N. K.
Denzin and Y. S. Lincoln (eds), Handbook of Qualitative Research (pp. 361-376).
Thousand Oaks, California: Sage.
Fontana, A. and Frey, J. H. (2000), 'The interview: from structured questions to
negotiated text'. In N. K. Denzin and Y. S. Lincoln (eds), Handbook of qualitative
research (2nd Edition ed.) Thousand Oaks: Sage.
Freeman, D. (1996), "To take them at their word': language data in the study of
teachers' knowledge'. Harvard Educational Review, 66, 732-761.
Ganschow, L. and Sparks, R. (2001), 'Learning difficulties and foreign language
learning: A review of research and instruction'. Language Teaching, 34, 79-98.
Gass, S. and Mackey, A. (2000), Stimulated Recall Methodology in Second
Language Research. Malwah, NJ: Elrbaum.
Geddes, M. and Sturtridge, G. (1982), Video in the language classroom. London:
Heinemann Educational Books.
Goh, C. (1997), 'Metacognitive awareness and second language listeners'. ELT
Journal, 511, 361-369.
Goh, C., C. M. (1998), 'How ESL learners with different listening abilities use
comprehension strategies and tactics'. Language Teaching Research, 2, 124-147.
Goh, C. C. M. and Poh Foong, K. (1997), 'Chinese ESL students' learning
strategies: a look at frequency, proficiency and gender'. Hon Kong Journal of
Applied Linguistics, 2, 39-53.
Gordon, G. (1965), Educational television. New York: The Centre for Applied
Research in Education.
Green, P. S. (1996), 'The tape recording evolution'. In E. Hawkins (ed.), 30 years
of language teaching (pp. 211-222). London: CILT.
Gremmo, M. J., Holec, H. and Riley, P. (1977), 'International structure: the role of
role'. Melanges Pedagogiques, CRAPEL, Universite de Nancy, II.

215
Groombridge, B. (ed.) (1966), Adult education and television: a comparative
study in Canada, Czechoslovakia, Japan. London: National Institute of Adult
Education in England and Wales in cooperation with UNESCO.
Grotjahn, R. (1987), 'On the methodological basis of introspective methods'. In C.
Faerch and G. Kasper (eds), Introspection in second language research (pp. 54-
81). Clevedon Avon: Multilingual Matters.
Guba, E. G. and Lincoln, Y. S. (1994), 'Competing paradigms in qualitative
research'. In N. K. Denzin and Y. S. Lincoln (eds), Handbook of qualitative
research (pp. 105-117). Thousand Oaks, California: Sage.
Guiora, A. A., Acton, W. R., Erard, R. and Strickland, F. W. (1980), 'The effects
of benzodiazepine (valium) on permeability of ego boundaries'. Language
Learning, 30.
Gunter, B. (1980), 'Remembering televised new: effects of visual format on
information gain'. Journal of Educational Television, 6, 8-11.
Gutierrez, M. A. (1993), Educational television and modern languages.
Unpublished Ph.D., Institute of Education, University of London.
Haastrup, K. (1985), 'Lexical inferencing - a study of procedures in reception'.
Scandanavian Working Papers on Bilingualism, 5, 63-86.
Haastrup, K. (1987), 'Using thinking aloud and retrospection to uncover learner's
lexical inferencing procedures'. In C. Faerch and G. Kasper (eds), Introspection in
Second Language Research. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters.
Hainline, D. (ed.) (1987), New development in computer-assisted language
learning. London: Croom Helm/ Nichols.
Hara, Y. (1992), 'Kouza bangumi wa dono you ni riyou sareteiru ka (sono 3) -
riyousha no purofiiru (How are educational broadcasts used (3) : the profiles of
users as observed in the survey of use of educational broadcasts'. NHK monthly
report on broadcast research, 50-57.
Hara, Y. and Hattori, H. (1995), 'Gogaku e no kanshin to housou riyou gakushuu
(Interest in foreign language learning and the use of broadcasts)'. NHK monthly
report on broadcast research, June, 34-41.
Hawkins, E. W., Howson, B. and Green, P. (1976), York evaluation of BBC
language courses: "Ensemble" interim report : University of York Language
Teaching Centre.
Hawkins, E. W., Howson, B. and Green, P. (1977), Report on the "Sur le vif'
evaluation project : University of York Language Teaching Centre.
Hawkins, E. W., Howson, B. and Green, P. (1978), Report on the "Allez France!"
evaluation project : University of York Language Teaching Centre.

216
Hayes, J. R. and Linda, F. (1983), 'Uncovering cognitive processes in writing: an
introduction to protocol analysis'. In P. Mosenthal, L. Tamor and S. Walmsley
(eds), Research on writing: principles and methods (pp. 207-220). New York:
Longman.
Hayet, M. C. (1990/91), 'At-home foreign-language courses and linguistic tools'.
Language International, 2-3, 2/5,27-30; 22/26, 29-12; 23/26, 915.
Hedges, A. (1985), 'Group interviewing'. In R. Walker (ed.), Applied Qualitative
Research (pp. 71-91). Aldershot, Hants: Gower.
Hess, J. M. (1968), 'Group interviewing'. In R. L. King (ed.), New Science of
Planning (pp. 51-84). Chicago: American Marketing Association.
Hickel, R. (1965), Modern language teaching by television (Carter, H W, Trans.).
Strasbourg: Council for Cultural Co-operation of the Council of Europe.
Hill, B. (1976), Report on the "Wegweiser" research project : Brighton
Polytechnic Language Centre.
Hill, B. (1978a), Report on the "Ochen Priyatno" (BBC FE radio) : Brighton
Polytechnic Language Centre.
Hill, B. (1978b), Report on the FE radio "Get by in French" and "Get by in
Spanish" series : Brighton Polytechnic Language Centre.
Hill, B. (1981), 'Some applications of media technology to the teaching and
learning of languages (survey article)'. Language Teaching and Linguistics
Abstracts, XIV, 147-161.
Hill, B. (1982), 'Learning alone : some implications for course design'. In M.
Geddes and G. Sturtridge (eds), Individualisation : Modern English Publications.
Hill, B. and Baer, E. R. (1976), 'Making the most of radio and television'. In E. R.
Baer (ed.), Teaching languages - ideas and guidance for teachers working with
adults (pp. 82-100). London: BBC.
Hill, B. and Gasser, S. (1977), 'The use of radio and television language courses'.
In T. Bates and J. Robinson (eds), Evaluating Educational Television and Radio -
Proceedings of the International Conference on Evaluation and Research in
Educational Television and Radio, The Open University, United Kingdom, 9-13
April 1976 (pp. 146-151). Walton Hall, Milton Keynes: The Open University
Press.
Hill, B. and Gasser, S. (1996), 'Moving text - TV, video and satellites'. In E.
Hawkins (ed.), 30-years of Language Teaching . London: CILT.
Hill, B. and Truscott, S. (1979), Report on the "Digame!" research project :
Brighton Polytechnic Language Centre.
Holec, H. (1979), Autonomy for language learning. Oxford: Pergamon.

217
Holec, H. (1980), 'Learner training: meeting needs in self-directed learning'. In H.
B. Altman and C. V. James (eds), Foreign language learning: meeting individual
needs . Oxford: Pergamon Press.
Holec, H. (1981), Autonomy and foreign language learning. Oxford: Pergamon
Press.
Holmberg, B. (1977), Distance Education : a survey and bibliography. London:
Keegan Page.
Holstein, J. A. and Gubrium, J. F. (1997), 'Active interviewing'. In D. Silverman
(ed.), Qualitative Research . London: Sage.
Holtzman, W. H. (ed.) (1981), Impact of Educational Television on Young
Children. Paris: UNESCO.
Howatt, A. P. R. (1969), Programmed Learning and the Language Teacher.
London: Longman.
Howatt, A. P. R. (1984), A History of English Language Teaching. Oxford:
Oxford University Press.
Huberman, M. A. and Miles, M. B. (1994), 'Data management and analysis
methods'. In N. K. Denzin and Y. S. Lincoln (eds), Handbook of Qualitative
Research (pp. 423-444). Thousand Oaks, California: Sage.
Huebener, T. (1960), Audio-visual Techniques in Teaching Foreign Languages.
New York: New York University Press.
Hulstijn, J. (1990), 'A comparison between the infott tation-processing and the
analysis/ control approaches to language learning'. Applied Linguistics, 11, 30-45.
Johnson, K. (1996), Language teaching and skill learning. Oxford: Blackwell.
Jones, F. R. (1996), Going it alone: self-instruction in adult foreign-language
learning. Unpublished PhD thesis, Department of Education, Newcastle
University.
Jones, F. R. (1998), 'Self-instruction and success:a learner profile study'. Applied
Linguistics, 19, 378-406.
Jones, S. (1985a), 'The analysis of depth interviews'. In R. Walker (ed.), Applied
qualitative research (pp. 56-70). Aldershot, Hants: Gower.
Jones, S. (1985b), 'Depth interviewing'. In R. Walker (ed.), Applied qualitative
research (pp. 45-55). Aldershot, Hants: Gower.
Karmiloff-Smith, A. (1986), 'Stage/structure versus phase/process in modelling
linguistic and cognitive development'. In I. Levin (ed.), Stage and structure:
reopening the debate (pp. 164-190). Norwood, NJ: Albex.
Kasper, G. and Kellerman, E. (eds) (1997), Communication strategies. Harlow:
Addison Wesley.

218
Kaylani, C. (1996), 'The influence of gender and motivation on EFL learning
strategy use in Jordan'. In R. L. Oxford (ed.), Language learning strategies
around the world: cross-cultural perspectives (pp. 75-88). Honolulu: University
of Hawai'i.
Kenning, M.-M. and Kenning, M.-J. (1990), Computers and Language Learning -
current theory and practice. Chichester, West Sussex: Ellis Horwood.
Kinnear, P. R. and Gray, C. D. (1994), SPSS for windows made simple. Hove:
LEA.
Kitwood, T. M. (1977), Values in adolescent life : towards a critical description.
Unpublished Ph. D, School of Research in Education, University of Bradford.
Knowles, M. (1975), Self-directed learning: a guide for learners and teachers.
New York: Cambridge, The Adult Education Company.
Kohonen, V. (1992), 'Experiential language learning: second language learning as
cooperative learner education'. In D. Nunan (ed.), Collaborative language
learning and teaching (pp. 14-39). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Koike, I. (1991), 'Eigo to shakai (dai 15-kai) : rajio, terebi no gaikokugo gakushuu
(English and society (series fifteen) : foreign language programmes on radio and
television)'. Gendai Eigo Kyouiku, July, 37.
Krueger, R. A. (1998), Developing questions for focus groups. Thousand Oaks:
Sage.
Kvale, S. (1996), InterViews- an introduction to qualitative research interviewing.
Thousand Oaks, California: SAGE Publications.
Lansing, J. B., Ginsberg, G. P. and Braaten, K. (1961), An Investigation of
Response Error. Chicago: Bureau of Economic and Business Research, University
of Illinois.
Lantolf, J. P. (ed.) (2000), Sociocultural theory and second language learning.
Oxford: Oxford University Press.
Lantolf, J. P. and Appel, G. (1994), 'Theoretical framework: an introduction to
Vygotskian approaches to second language research'. In J. P. Lantolf and G.
Appel (eds), Vygotskian approaches to second language research (pp. 1-32).
Norwood, N J: Ablex.
Levelt, W. J. M. (1978), 'Skill theory and language teaching'. Studies in Second
Language Acquisition, 1, 53-70.
Lincoln, Y. S. and Guba, E. G. (1985), Naturalistic Inquiry. Beverley Hills,
California: Sage.
Lindsay, D. and Norman, D. (1977), Human information processing. (2nd ed.).
New York: Academuic Press.

219
Little, D. (1991a), Learner autonomy 1 : definitions, issues and problems. Dublin:
Authentik Language Learning Resources.
Little, D. (1991b), 'Media, media technologies, and language learning'. In D. Little
and B. O'Meadhra (eds), Media technologies and language learning (pp. 4-16).
Dublin: IRAAL.
Little, D. (1996), 'Strategic competence considered in relation to strategic control
of the language learning process'. In H. Holec, Little, D.,Richterich, R (ed.),
Strategies in language learning and use. Strasbourg: Council of Europe.
Little, D. (1997), 'Language awareness and the autonomous language learner'.
Language Awareness, 6, 93-104.
Lonergan, J. (1984), Video in language teaching. Cambridge: Cambridge
University Press.
Lonergan, J. (1991), 'A decade of development: educational technology and
language learning'. Language Teaching, 1-10.
Long, M. (1980), 'Inside the 'black box': methodological issues in classroom
research on language learning'. Language Learning, 30, 1-42.
Louden, W. (1991), Understanding teaching. London: Cassell.
Lyle, J. and Ogawa, D. M. (1990, ), 'Kokusai Kouryuu Kikin Terebi Nihongo
Kouza 'Let's Learn Japanese' - Hawai ni okeru shichousha no ankeeto chousa
('Let's Learn Japanese-The questionnaire survey to the audience in Hawaii)'.
Nihongo Kyouiku Tsuushin, 2, 22-23.
MacKnight, F. (1983), 'Video and the English language teaching in Britain'. In J.
McGovern (ed.), Video Applications in English Language Teaching (pp. 1-16).
Oxford: Pergamon in association with the British Council.
MacWilliam, I. (1986), 'Video and language comprehension'. ELT Journal, 40,
131-135.
Marshall, C. and Rossman, G. B. (eds) (1989), Designing qualitative research.
Newbury Park, CA: Sage.
Matsumoto, K. (1993), 'Verbal report data and introspective methods in second
language research: state of the art'. RELC Journal, 24, 32-60.
Matsumoto, K. (1994), 'Introspection, verbal reports, and second language
strategy research'. Canadian Modern Language Review, 50, 363-386.
McDonough, S. H. (1995), Strategies and skill in learning a foreign language.
London: Edward Arnold.
McDonough, S. H. (1999), 'Learner strategies'. Language Teaching, 32, 1-18.
McGovern, J. (ed.) (1983), Video applications in English language teaching.
(Vol. 114). London: The British Council / Pergamon Press.

220
McLaughlin, B. (1987), Theories of second language learning. London: Edward
Arnold.
McLaughlin, B. (1990), 'Restructuring'. Applied Linguistics, 11, 1-16.
McLaughlin, B. and Heredia, J. L. C. (1996), 'Information-processing approaches
to research on second language acquisition and use'. In W. C. Ritchie and T. K.
Bhatia (eds), Handbook of second language acquisition (pp. 213-228). San Diego,
California: Academic Press.
McLaughlin, B., Rossman, T. and McLeod, B. (1983), 'Second-language learning:
an information-processing perspective'. Language Learning, 40, 221-244.
McLeod, B. and McLaughlin, B. (1986), 'Restructuring or automaticity'.
Language Learning, 36, 109-123.
Meath-Lang, B. (1990), 'The dialogue-journal: reconceiving curriculum and
teaching'. In J. K. Peyton (ed.), Students and teachers writing together:
perspectives on journal writing (pp. 3-17). Alexandria, VA: Teachers of English
to Speakers of Other Languages.
Micallef, R. (1992), The effectiveness of radio broadcasting in English language
teaching (Research Report ): Institute of Education, University of London.
Middleton, D. and Edwards, D. (1990), 'Conversational remembering : a social
psychological approach'. In D. Middleton and D. Edwards (eds), Collective
remembering (pp. 23-45). London: Sage.
Miles, M. B. and Huberman, A. M. (1994), Qualitative data analysis. Thousand
Oaks, California: Sage.
Miller, J. and Glassner, B. (1997), 'The 'inside' and the 'outside' - finding realities
in interviews'. In D. Silverman (ed.), Qualitative Research (pp. 99-112). London:
Sage.
Millward, L. (1995), 'Focus groups'. In G. M. Breakwell, S. Hammonds and C.
Fife-Schaw (eds), Research Methods in Psychology (pp. 274-292). London: Sage.
Naiman, N., Frohlich, H., Stern, H. and Todesco, A. (1978), The good language
learner. (Vol. 7). Toronto: Ontario Institute for Studies in Education.
Newel, R. (1993), 'Questionnaires'. In N. Gilbert (ed.), Researching social life (pp.
94-115). London: Sage.
NHK. (2000), NHK tekisuto gaido (Guide to Textbooks). Tokyo: NHK.
Nisbet, J. and Shucksmith, J. (1986), Learning strategies. London: Routledge.
Nisbet, R. E. and Wilson, T. D. (1977), 'Telling more than we know: verbal
reports on mental processes'. Psychological Review, 84, 231-259.
Nunan, D. (1992), Research methods in language learning. Cambridge:
Cambridge University Press.

221
Nunan, D. and Bailey, K. M. (1996), Voices from the Language Classroom :
qualitative research in second language education. Cambridge: Cambridge
University Press.
Nyikos, M. and Oxford, R. L. (1993), 'A factor analytic study of language
learning strategy use: interpretations from information-processing theory and
social psychology'. Modern Language Journal, 7, .
O'Malley, J. M. and Chamot, A. U. (1990), Learning strategies in second
language acquisition. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
O'Malley, J. M., Chamot, A. U., and Kupper, L. (1989), 'Listening comprehension
strategies in second language acquisition'. Applied Linguistics, 10/4, 418-437.
O'Malley, J. M., Chamot, A. U., Stewner-Manzanares, G., Kupper, L. and Russo,
R. P. (1985a), 'Learning strategies used by beginning and intermediate ESL
students'. Language Learning, 35, 21-46.
O'Malley, J. M., Chamot, A. U., Stewner-Manzanares, G., Russo, R. P. and
Kupper, L. (1985b), 'Learning strategy applications with students of English as a
second language'. TESOL Quarterly, 19, 557-584.
O'Malley, J. M., Chamot, A. U. and Walker, C. (1987), 'Some applications of
cognitive theory to second language acquisition'. Studies of Second Language
Acquisition, 9, 287-306.
O'Malley, M. J., Russo, R. P. and Chamot, A. U. (1983), A review of the literature
on learning strategies in the acquisition of English as a second language: the
potential for research applications. Rosslyn, VA: InterAmerica Research
Associates.
Oakley, A. (1981), 'Interviewing a woman : a contradiction in terms'. In H.
Roberts (ed.), Doing Feminist Research . London: Routledge and Kegan Paul.
Ohkushi, Y. (1991), 'Kouza bangumi wa dono you ni riyou sareteiru ka (sono 2) -
riyou no jittai (How are educational broadcasts used (2): the actual conditions
observed in the survey of use of educational broadcasts'. NHK monthly report on
broadcast research, 48-57.
Ohkushi, Y. and Hara, Y. (1991), 'Kouza bangumi wa dono you ni riyou sareteiru
ka (sono 1) - riyou no joukyou ( How are educational broadcasts used (1): an
overview of the survey of use of educational broadcasts)'. NHK monthly report on
broadcast research, October, 38-47.
Oxford, R. L. (1985), A new taxonomy for second language learning strategies.
Washington D.C.: ERIC Clearinghouse on Languages and Linguistics.
Oxford, R. L. (1989), 'Use of language learning strategies : a synthesis of studies
with implications for strategy training'. System, 17, 235-247.

222
Oxford, R. L. (1990), Language learning strategies: what every teacher should
know. New York: Newbury House/ Harper & Row.
Oxford, R. L. (1993), Style analysis survey : University of Alabama.
Oxford, R. L. (ed.) (1996), Language learning strategies around the world: cross
cultural perspectives. Honolulu: University of Hawaii at Manoa.
Oxford, R. L. and Burry-Stock, J. A. (1995), 'Assessing the use of language
learning strategies worldwide with the ESL/EFL version of the Strategy Inventory
for Language Learning'. System, 23, 1-23.
Oxford, R. L. and Cohen, A. D. (1992), 'Language learning strategies: critical
issues in concept and definition'. Applied Language Learning, 3, 1-35.
Oxford, R. L. and Crookall, D. (1989), 'Research on language learning strategies:
methods, findings, and instructional issues'. The Modern Language Journal, 73,
404-419.
Oxford, R. L., Crookall, D., Cohen, A., Lavine, R., Nyikos, M. and Sutter, W.
(1990), 'Strategy training for language learners: six situational case studies and a
training model'. Foreign Language Annals, 23, 197-216.
Oxford, R. L., Lavine, R. and Crookall, D. (1989), 'Language learning strategies,
the communicative approach, and their classroom implications'. Foreign
Language Annals, 22, 29-39.
Oxford, R. L., Lavine, R. L., Felkins, G., Holloway, M. E. and Saleh, A. (1996),
'Telling their stories: language students use diaries and recollection'. In R. L.
Oxford (ed.), Language learning strategies around the world: cross-cultural
perspectives (pp. 19-34). Honolulu: University of Hawai'i.
Oxford, R. L. and Leaver, B. L. (1996), 'A synthesis of strategy instruction for
language learners'. In R. L. Oxford (ed.), Language learning strategies around the
world: cross-cultural perspectives (pp. 227-246). Honolulu: University of
Hawai'i.
Patton, M. Q. (1990), Qualitative evaluation and research methods. (2nd ed.).
Newbury Park, CA: Sage.
Pearson, P. D. and Dole, J. A. (1987), 'Explicit comprehension instruction: a
review of research and a new conceptualization of learning'. Elementary School
Journal, 88, 151-165.
Peyton, J. K. (ed.) (1990), Students and teachers writing together: perspectives on
journal writing. Alexandria, VA: Teachers of English to Speakers of Other
Languages.
Pike, K. L. (1964), Language in relation to a unified theory of structures of
human behavior. The Hague: Mouton.

223
Politzer, R. L. (1970), 'Some reflections on 'good' and 'bad' language teaching
behaviors'. Language Learning, 20, 31-43.
Politzer, R. L. and McGroarty, M. (1985), 'An exploratory study of learning
behaviors and their relationship to gains in linguistic and communicative
competence'. TESOL Quarterly, 19, 103-123.
Poulisse, N., Bongaerts, T. and Kellerman, E. (1987), 'The use of retrospective
verbal reports in the analysis of compensatory strategies'. In C. Faerch and G.
Kasper (eds), Introspection in second language research (pp. 213-229). Clevedon:
Multilingual Matters.
Reiss, M. A. (1983), 'Helping the unsuccessful language learner'. Canadian
Modern Language Review, 39, 256-266.
Ridley, J. (1997), Reflection and strategies in foreign language learning.
Frankfurt, am Main: Peter Lang.
Riley, P. (1976), 'Discursive and communicative functions of non-verbal
communication'. Melanges Pedagogiques, CRAPEL, Universite de Nancy II, 1-17.
Riley, P. (1981), 'Viewing comprehension: l'oeil ecoute". In The British Council
(ed.), The teaching of listening comprehension (pp. 143-156). London: The British
Council.
Riley, P. (1982), 'Learners' lib: experimental autonomous learning scheme' In M.
Geddes and G. Sturtridge (eds) Individualisation (pp.61-63), Modern English
Publications.
Riley, P. (1985), 'Viewing comprehension: l'oeil ecoute". In P. Riley (ed.)
Discourse and learning (pp.332-344). London: Longman.
Riley, P. and Zoppis, C. (1977), 'The sound and video library: an interim report on
an experiment'. Melanges Pedagogiques, CRAPEL, Unviersite Nancy, II, 125-143.
Riley, P. and Sicre, M. (1985) 'An experiment in self-directed group learning'. In
P. Riley (ed.) Discourse and learning (pp.275-282). London: Longman.
Riley, P. and Zoppis, C. (1985), 'The sound and video library'. In P. Riley (ed.)
Discourse and learning (pp.286-298). London: Longman.
Rivers, W. (1981), Teaching foreign-language skills. (Second ed.). Chicago:
University of Chicago Press.
Roberts, J. (1995), 'An anatomy of home-study foreign language courses'.
SYSTEM, 23, 513-530.
Roberts, J. T. (1996), 'Demystifying materials evaluation'. SYSTEM, 24, 375-389.
Robson, C. (1993), Real world research. London: Blackwells.
Rost, M. (1986), Strategies in listening. London: Linhusl House.
Rost, M. (1987), Interaction of listener, speaker text, and task. Unpublished Ph.
D., University of Lancaster.

224
Rost, M. (1990), Listening in language learning. London: Longman.
Rost, M. and Ross, S. (1991), 'Learner use of strategies in interaction: typology
and teachability'. Language Learning, 41, 235-273.
Rubin, J. (1975), 'What the good language learner can teach us'. TESOL
Quarterly, 9, 41-51.
Rubin, J. (1981), 'Study of cognitive processes in second language learning'.
Applied Linguistics, 11, 117-130.
Rubin, J. (1987), 'Learner strategies theoretical assumptions, research history and
typology'. In A. Wenden and J. Rubin (eds), Learner strategies in language
learning (pp. 31-42). Hemel Hemstead, Hertfordshire: Prentice-Hall.
Rubin, J. (1994), 'A review of second language listening comprehension research'.
The Modern Language Journal, 78, 199-221.
Rubin, J. and Thompson, I. (1982), How to be a more successful language
learner. Boston, MA: Heinle & Heinle.
Rumelhart, D. E. and Norman, D. A. (1978), 'Accretion, tuning, and restructuring:
three modes of learning'. In J. Cotton and R. Klatzky (eds), Semantic factors in
cognition . Hillsdale, NJ: Erlbaum.
Russo, R. and Stewner-Manzanares, G. (1985), The training and use of learning
strategies for English as a second language in a military context. Rosslyn, VA:
InterAmerica Research Associates.
Rybak, S. (1980), Learning Languages from the BBC - research into courses for
adults. London: BBC Education.
Rybak, S. (1983), Foreign languages by radio and television - the development of
a support strategy for adult home-learners. Unpublished Ph.D, Brighton
polytechnic.
Rybak, S. (1984), 'Foreign languages by radio and television'. The British Journal
of Language Teaching, 22, 151-159.
Rybak, S. and Hill, B. (1977), Report on BBC FE radios "Get by in German", and
"Get by in Spanish" : Brighton Polytechnic Language Centre.
Sakata, Y. (1991, ), 'Yan-san to nihon no hitobito' no kyouiku naiyou (The
pedagogic content of 'Yan and the Japanese People'). Paper presented at the 1st
Seminar on Japanese Language Teaching, The Japanese Language Institute, The
Japan Foundation.
Sakuma, K. and Umino, T. (1995), 'Sutooriisei o juushi shita eizoukyouzai
(Characteristics and roles of story-based video materials in foreign language
teaching)'. In S. Y. K. K. R. Kankouiinkai (ed.), Japanese and Japanese language
teaching (pp. 313-344). Tokyo: Sanseido.

225
Sarig, G. (1987), 'High-level reading in the first and in the foreign languages:
some comparative process data'. In J. e. a. Devine (ed.), Research in reading in
English as a second language (pp. 105-120). Washington DC: Teachers of
English to Speakers of Other Languages.
Schinke-Llano, L. (1995), 'Reenvisioning the second language classroom: a
Vygotskian approach'. In F. Eckman, D. Highland, P. Lee, J. Mileham and R.
Weber (eds), Second language acquisition pedagogy (pp. 21-28). Hilsdale, N J:
Lawrence Erlbaum.
Schmeck, R. R. (1988), 'Individual differences and learning strategies', Weinstein,
E. E.Goetz, E. T. Alexander, P. A. (Vol. Learning and study strategies: issues in
assessment, instruction, and evaluation, pp. 171-191). San Diego: Academic
Press.
Schmidt, R. (1983), 'Interaction, acculturation, and the acquisition of
communicative competence'. In N. Wolfson and E. Judd (eds), Sociolinguistics
and second language acquisition . Rowley, Mass.: Newbury House.
Schmidt, R. (1994), 'Deconstructing consciousness in search of useful definitions
for applied linguistics'. AILA Review, 11, 11-16.
Schmidt, R. W. (1990), 'The role of consciousness in second language learning'.
Applied Linguistics, 11, 11-26.
Schneider, W. D. and Shiffrin, R. (1984), 'Automatic and controlled processing
and attention'. In R. Parasuraman and D. R. Davies (eds), Varieties of attention .
London: Academic Press.
Seliger, H. (1984), 'Processing universals in second language acquisition'. In F. e.
a. Eckman (ed.), Universals of second language acquisition (pp. 36-47). Rowley,
MA: Newbury House.
Seliger, H. W. (1983), 'The language learner as linguist: of metaphors and
realities'. Applied Linguistics, 10, 201-231.
Seliger, H. W. and Shohamy, E. (1989), Second language research methods.
Oxford: Oxford University Press.
Sharp, C. (1995), Viewing, listening and learning : the use and impact of schools
broadcasts. Slough, Berkshire: National Foundation for Educational Research.
Sherrington, R. (1973), Television and language skills. London: Oxford
University Press.
Shiffrin, R. M. and Schneider, W. (1977), 'Controlled and automatic human
information processing: II. Perceptual learning, automatic attending, and a general
theory'. Psychological Review, 84, 127-190.
Skehan, P. (1989), Individual differences in second language learning.
Sevenoaks: Edward Arnold.

226
Skehan, P. (1998), A cognitive approach to language learning. Oxford: Oxford
University Press.
Stempleski, S. and Tomalin, B. (1990), Video in action : recipes for using video in
language teaching. Hemel Hempstead: Prentice Hall International.
Stern, H. H. (1975), 'What can we learn from the good language learner?'.
Canadian Modern Language Review, 31, 304-317.
Stern, H. H. (1983), Fundamental concepts of language teaching. Oxford: Oxford
University Press.
Strauss, A. (1987), Qualitative analysis for social scientists. New York:
Cambridge University Press.
Strauss, A. and Corbin, J. (1994), 'Grounded theory methodology'. In N. K.
Denzin and Y. S. Lincoln (eds), Handbook of Qualitative Research (pp. 273-285).
Thousand Oaks, California: Sage.
Strauss, A. and Corbin, J. (1998), Basics of qualitative research. Thousand Oaks:
Sage.
Tarone, E. (1977), 'Conscious communication strategies in interlanguage'. In H.
D. Brown, C. A. Yorio and R. H. Crymes (eds), ON TESOL '77: teaching and
learning English as a second language: trends in research and practice (pp. 194-
203). Washington D. C.: TESOL.
Tarone, E. (1983), 'Some thoughts on the notion of 'communication strategy". In
C. Faaerch and G. Kasper (eds), Strategies in interlanguage communication (pp.
61-74). London: Longman.
Tomalin, B. (1986), Video, TV and radio in the English language class. London:
Macmillan.
Tomlin, R. S. and Villa, V. (1994), 'Attention in cognitive science and second
language acquisition'. Studies in Second Language Acquisition, 16, 183-203.
Tomlinson, B. (1984), 'Talking about the composing process: the limitations of
retrospective accounts'. Written Communication, 1, 429-445.
Tough, A. (1971), The adult's learning projects. Toronto: Ontario Institute for
Studies in Education.
Townsend, K. (1997), E-mail - using electronic communications in foreign
language teaching. (Vol. 1). London: CILT.
Trenaman, J. (1960), 'Television : the nature of the medium and its impact'. Lo
Spettacolo, X, .
Tudor, I. (1986), 'Frameworks for the exploitations of video in the language
classroom'. The British Journal of Language Teaching, 24, 19-22.
Umino, T. (1993a), 'The role of 'monitor' in L2 learning'. Sophia Linguistica, 33,
291-311.

227
Umino, T. (1993b), 'The role of nonlinguistic clues in inferencing in L2 listening
comprehension'. Japanese-language Education Around the Globe, 3, 31-48.
Umino, T. (1999), 'The use of self-instructional broadcast materials for L2
learning: an investigation in the Japanese context'. SYSTEM, 27, 1-19.
Umino, T. (2000), 'Second language learners' use of self-instructional broadcast
materials: with a focus on perseverance'. Area and Culture Studies, 59, 13-41.
UNESCO. (1954), Final report of the study course for producers and directors of
educational and instructional television programmes: UNESCO.
Unwin, D. and McAleese, R. (eds) (1978), Encyclopedia of educational media
communications and technology. London: MacMillan.
van Lier, L. (1988), The classroom and the language learner. Harlow, Essex:
Longman.
Vandergrift, L. (1992), The comprehension strategies of second language
(French) learners. Unpublished Ph.D., University of Alberta, Edmonton, Alberta,
Canada.
Vandergrift, L. (1996), 'The listening comprehension strategies of core French
high school students'. The Canadian Modern Language Reviews, 52, 200-223.
Vandergrift, L. (1997), 'The comprehension strategies of second language
(French) listeners: a descriptive study'. Foreign Language Annals, 30, 387-409.
Vanett, L. and Jurich, D. (1990), 'A context for collaboration: teachers and
students writing together'. In J. K. Peyton (ed.), Students and teachers writing
together: perspectives on journal writing (pp. 49-62). Alexandria, VA: Teachers
of English to Speakers of Other Languages.
Vann, R. J. and Abraham, R. G. (1990), 'Strategies of unsuccessful language
learners'. TESOL Quarterly, 24, 177-198.
Vaughn, S., Schumm, J. S. and Sinagub, J. (1996), Focus group interviews in
education and psychology. Thousand Oaks, California: Sage.
Vernon, M. D. (1954), 'Perception and Understanding of an instructional
television programme'. British Journal of Psychology, XLIV, 116-126.
Vernon, P. (1973), The audio-visual approach to modern language teaching.
London: National Committee for Audio-visual Aids in Education.
Vogely, A. (1995), 'Perceived strategy use during performance on three authentic
listening comprehension tasks'. The Modern Language Journal, 79, 41-56.
Vogely, A. J. (1998), 'Listening comprehension anxiety: students' reported sources
and solutions'. Foreign Language Annals, 31, 67-80.
Vygotsky, L. S. (1978), Mind in society: the development of higher psychological
processes. Boston: Harvard University Press.
Walker, R. (1985), Applied qualitative research. Aldershot, Hants: Gower.

228
Waniewicz, I. (1972), Broadcasting for adult education. Paris: UNESCO.
Warschauer, M. (1999), Electronic literacies: language, culture, and power:
TESOL.
Warschauer, M. and Kern, R. (eds) (2000), Network-based language teaching.
Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Watson-Gegeo, K. A. (1988), 'Ethnography in ESL: defining the essentials'.
TESOL Quarterly, 22, 575-592.
Watts, M. and Ebbutt, D. (1987), 'More than the sum of the parts : research
methods in group interviewing'. British Educational Research Journal, 13, 25-34.
Weinstein, C. E. and Mayer, R. E. (1986), 'The teaching of learning strategies'. In
M. C. Wittrock (ed.), Handbook of research on teaching (3rd Edition ed., pp. 315-
327). New York: Macmillan.
Wenden, A. (1983), 'Literature review: the process of intervention'. Language
Learning, 33, 103-121.
Wenden, A. (1986a), 'Helping language learners think about learning'. ELT
Journal, 40, 3-12.
Wenden, A. (1986b), 'What do second-language learners know about their
language learning? : A second look at retrospective accounts'. Applied Linguistics,
7, 186-201.
Wenden, A. (1987), 'How to be a successful language learner: insights and
prescriptions from L2 learners'. In A. Wenden and J. Rubin (eds), Learner
strategies in language learning (pp. 103-118). Hemel Hempstead: Prentice-Hall.
Wenden, A. (1991), Learner strategies for learner autonomy. Hemel Hempstead:
Prentice Hall.
Wenden, A. (1998a), 'Metacognition: an expanded view on the cognitive abilities
of L2 learners'. Language Learning, 37, 573-597.
Wenden, A. and Rubin, J. (eds) (1987), Learner strategies in language learning.
London: Prentice Hall.
Wenden, A. L. (1998b), 'Metacognitive knowledge and language learning'.
Applied Linguistics, 19, 515-537.
Wenger, E. (1998), Communities of practice: learning, mind and identity.
Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Wertsch, J. V. (1991), Voices of the mind. London: Harvester/ Wheatsheaf.
White, C. (1995), 'Autonomy and strategy use in distance foreign language
learning : research findings'. SYSTEM, 23, 207-221.
White, P. (1980), 'Limitations on verbal reports of internal events'. Psychological
Review, 87, 105-112.

229
White, R. (1988), The ELT Curriculum design, innovation and management.
London: Blackwells.
Widdowson, H. G. (1983), Learning purpose and language use. Oxford: Oxford
University Press.
Willis, D. (1983a), 'The potential and limitations of video'. In J. McGovern (ed.),
Video Applications in English Language Teaching (pp. 17-28). Oxford: Pergamon
in association with the British Council.
Willis, J. (1983b), '101 ways to use video'. In J. McGovern (ed.), Video
Applications in English Language Teaching (pp. 43-56). Oxford: Pergamon in
association with the British Council.
Willis, J. (1983c), 'The role of the visual element in spoken discourse :
implications for the exploitation of video in the EFL classroom'. In J. McGovern
(ed.), Video Applications in English Language Teaching (pp. 29-42). Oxford:
Pergamon in association with the British Council.
Wolff, D. (1987), 'Some assumptions about second language text comprehension'.
Studies in Second Language Acquisition, 9, 307-326.
Wong Fillmore, L. (1979), 'Individual differences in second language acquisition'.
In C. J. Fillmore, D. Kempler and W. S.-Y. Want (eds), Individual differences in
language ability and language behavior (pp. 203-228). New York: Academic
Press.
Wood, D., Bruner, J. S. and Ross, G. (1976), 'The role of tutoring in problem
solving'. Journal of Child Psychology and Psychiatry, 17, 89-100.
Young, C. M.-Y. (1996), Listening strategies used by university level Chinese
students learning English as a second language. Unpublished Ph. D., University
of Essex.

230
 Appendices

Appendix 1: Basic sentence structures for 'Let's Learn Japanese'

I. Basic I (Lessons Ito 26)

Lesson Basic sentence structures English translation

1 Watashi wa Yan-desu. Douzo yoroshiku. Kore wa I'm Yan. Nice to meet you.
Yan-san no nimotsu desu ka. Is this Yan's baggage?
Hai, sore wa watashi no desu. Yes, that's mine.
2 Are wa nan desu ka. What's that?
Kore wa watashi no dewa arimasen. This isn't mine.
Kore mo kamera desu ka. Is this a camera, too?
3 Ike ga arimasu. There is a pond.
Neko ga imasu. There is a cat.
Furoba ga arimasu ka. Does it have a bath?
Iie, arimasen. No, it doesn't.
4 Neko wa doko ni imasu ka. Where is the cat?
Neko wa asoko ni imasu. The cat is over there.
5 Sumimasen, kitte o kudasai. Excuse me. I'd like some stamps.
60-en no kitte o 15-mai kudasai. Fifteen 60-yen stamps, please.
6 Namae o kaite kudasai. Write your name, please.
Massugu itte kudasai. Please go straight.
Tsugi no kado o hidari e magatte kudasai. Turn left at the next corner.
7 Kore o mitemo ii desu ka. May I take a look at this?
Ee, kamaimasen yo. Yes, of course.
Kono tegami o posuto ni irete kudasaimasen ka. Would you please put this letter in a mailbox for me?
8 Kono shorui ni juusho to shimei o kaite kudasai. Please write your name and address on this form.
Enpitsu de kaitemo ii desu ka. May I write with a pencil?
9 Ima nan-ji desu ka. What time is it now?
Ni-ji han desu. It's two thirty.
Katou-san wa maiasa 6:30 ni okimasu. Mr. Kato gets up at 6:30 every morning.
10 Katou-san wa gyuunyuu wa nominasen. Mr. Kato does not drink milk. He drinks tea.
Koucha o nominasu. Mrs. Kato works at home everyday. She works iin the
Katou san no okusan wa mainichi uchi de ktichen and she cleans the room. She also does the
hatrakimasu. Daidokoro no shigoto mo shimasu. washing.
Heya no souji mo shimasu. Sentaku mo shimasu.
Tsuru o orimasu. I'm going to fold a crane.
11 Kuruma de ikimashita. I went by car.
Nikkou e wa itsu itta n desu ka. When did you go to Nikko?
12 Keeburukaa ni wa norimashita ka. Did you ride the cable car?
Iie, norimasen deshita. No, I didn't.
Sono shashin wa ryoushin ni okuru tsumori desu. I'm going to send that picture to my parents.
13 Ima yakyuu no shiai o miteimasu. I am watching a baseball match.
Mou hajimarimashtia ka. Has it already started?
Iie, mada desu. Not yet.
14 Katou-san wa biiru o nominagara shiai o Mr. Kato is watching the match while drinking beer.
miteimasu. I'm watching with Yan.
Yan-san to miteimasu.
15 Mainichi atsui desu ne. I is hot everyday, isn't it?
Yoru mo atsukatta desu yo. It was hot in the evening, too.
16 Ofuro wa nuruku arimasen ka. Wasn't the bath lukewarm?
lie, nuruku arimasen. No, it wasn't lukewarm.
Kochira no hou ga yasui desu. This is cheaper.
17 Tsumetai biiru ga nomitai deus ne. We want to drink cold beer, don't we?
Okada-san wa osake ga suki desu ka. Do you like sake, Ms. Okada?
18 Tanaka-san wa youji ga am sou desu. I heard that Mr. Tanaka has errands to run.
Watashi wa osakana ga ii desu. I prefer fish.
Ja, kono mice ni hairimashou. Then, let's go into this shop.
19 Douro wa suiteiru deshou ka. Will the road be empty?
Ee, kousoku douro wa suiteiru deshou. Yes, the highway will be empty.
Fuji-san wa mada miemasen ka. Hasn't Mt. Fuji appeared yet?
20 Ashinoko atari de tabeteiru kamo shiremasen ne. They may be eating around Lake Ashi.
Ua, oishisou desu ne. Oh, it looks delicious.

231
21 Yan-san wa nihongo ga dekimasu. Yan can speak Japanese.
Eigo wa hanasemasen. I cannot speak English.
22 Kiraremasu ka. Can you wear it?
Ee, kiraremasu. Yes, I can wear it.
Watashi wa kaemasen. I cannot buy it.
23 Doushite kono toori, kukruma ga tooranai n desu I wonder why cars don't pass by on this street?
ka. Because it is 'Pedestrian's Paradise'.
Hokouisha tengoku dakara yo. I wonder what happened to her.
Anoko doushita n deshou ka. She probably got lost.
Kitto maigo ni natta n deshou.
24 Okurimono desu kara todokete kudasai. It's a gift, so please deliver it.
Sukoshi osoku natta kara isogimashou. It's a little late so let's hurry.
25 Donna kaban desu ka. What kind of bag is it?
Chairo no kaban desu. It's a brown bag.
Daiji na shorui ga irete arimasu. I put an important document inside.
26 Review of Lesson 1 to 25

2. Basic II (Lessons 27 to 52)

27 Yo-ji ni wa ikeru to omoimasu. I think I can be there by four.

28 Mou shouyu wa irenai hou ga ii yo. It is better not to put in any more soy sauce in.
Sorosoro mukae ni itta hou ga ii n ja nai desu I think it is better if you go and pick her up now.
ka.
29 Kyou wa Nagasaki e iku n desu tte. He said he is going to Nagasaki today.
30 Yan-san ni keeki o itadaita n desu yo. You got a cake from Yan.
Tomodachi ni moratta n desu. I got it from a friend.
31 Dai-ku o utaou to omotteiru n desu. I am thinking of singing Beethoven's nine's symphony.
32 Nihongo o yonde mite kudasai. Please try reading the Japanese.
Yondemimashou. Let's try singing it.
33 Kirei ni narimashita ne. It has become clean.
Akaruku natta. It has become bright.
34 Terebi no oto o mou sukoshi shite kudasai. Could you turn up the volume of the television a little?
Shizuka ni shite. Be quiet.
35 Heya o deru toki ni, sutoobu o keshite kudasai ne. Turn off the stove when you leave the room.
36 Taikutsu de komatteiru n desu. I am so bored I don't know what to do.
Kore, atsukute motenai. It's so hot, I cannot hold it.
37 Ocha demo iremashou ka. Shall I make some tea or something?
38 Terada-san ga kanbyou shite kudasatta n desu. Mr. Terada looked after me.
39 Moshi kore ga saiyou ni nattara, boku wa kuni e If this is accepted, I will go back to my country.
karimasu.
40 Okada-san no koto, Yan-san ni iccha dame desu You must not tell Yan about Miss Okada.
yo.
41 Inai mitai desu ne. It seems like he is not there.
42 Sasottemo dame nan desu. Even if I invite him, it is of no use.
43 Isoideita node kaenakatta n desu. I was in a hurry, so I could not buy it.
44 Umi o mitari, furui ie o mitari shiyou to omotteiru I am planning to go to a seaside, and visit old houses, and
n desu. so on.
45 Yuki ga futteiru noni taihen desu ne. It is hard, working in the snow.
46 Kore, nan to iu sakana desu ka. What is this fish called?
Kore wa tara to iu sakana desu. It is a fish called 'tara'.
47 Sumida-gawa no sakura wa madasaiteimasen ka. Isn't the cherry blossoms by the Sumida in bloom yet?
le, mou saiteimasu yo. No, it is already in bloom.
48 Mou ippon shika arimasen yo. There is only one more bottle left.
49 Yan-san to aenaku naru no wa sabishii desu ne. Not being able to see you is sad.
50 Watashi mo gaikokuryokou o shita koto wa I have never travelled abroad.
arimasen yo.
51 Nihon n kita toki wa kanarazu yotte kudasai yo. You must pay us a visit whenever you come back
Japan again.
52 Review of Lesson 27 to 51

232
Appendix 2: Learner Profile Sheet

About yourself
(1) Name (Male / Female)

(2) Year of birth (3) Occupation

(4) Nationality (5) Native language

(6) What is the highest academic qualification you've ever attained (e.g. 0-levels,
A-levels, B.A. degree)?

(7) What foreign language(s) other than Japanese have you studied?

(8) Have you used television or radio language courses for studying any of the
languages above?
YES / NO

If YES, which one(s)?

(9) Have you been to Japan? YES / NO

If YES, how long for?

(10) How often do you use Japanese outside class?

a) very often b) occasionally c) seldom d) never

(11) What are the major reasons for your learning Japanese?

(12) What are the major reasons for your participating in this project?

233
Appendix 3: Questionnaire sheet (for Phases 1 and 3)

Date / Lesson Name

(1) Which part(s) of the program did you find most useful, and why?

(2) Which part(s) did you find least useful, and why?

(3)What do you think you learned by watching today's program?

(4) In what ways was the program helpful in learning thing(s) you mentioned in
(3) ?

(5) Is there anything else worth mentioning?

234
Appendix 4: Questionnaire sheet (for Phase 4)

Date Lesson Name

A. Record of what you did in preparation for the lesson

Please describe precisely what you did to prepare for the lesson. (e.g. which part
you read in the text, what you focussed on, anything you noticed in particular,
etc.)

When you studied

For how long you studied

B. About each session

What you did:

Overall impression:

235
Appendix 5: Positive and negative comments for major materials-oriented topics
(Phase 1)

Session Comments
Positive Negative

Presenter
1 She gives me hope because she (being a (1) She is wooden.
non-Japanese) pronounces it so well. (2) She is too formal.
(3) She is patronizing.
(4) She could preferably be Japanese.
(5)She should stop acting like she is reading
the news.
2 The presenter came across much better.

3 (1) She is less rigid.

(2) She seems more on the same level.
(3)She seems less slow.

4 We see less of her so there is probably more

content.
5 (1) I like the way she reinforced it for me. I noticed the absence of explanation.
(2) She modifies in every programme.
(3)She is settling down a lot more.

Explanation
5 I would liked to have the formal introduction
at the beginning.
7 I like it when we are told beforehand what
to do so we know what to look for.
8 (1) I think they did it better with the voice
and the screen.
(2) It is more useful to see the words on the
screen.
11 (1) I think they did it better with the voice
and the screen.
(2) It is more useful to see the words on the
screen.

Repeating of skit
1 It is off-putting to see it repeated.

2 It is not necessary to show it again.

5 The skit from last week was not necessary.

7 They were still going over the last skit.

I think it is too much.
11 (1) They balance was right between skits
from last week and this week.
(2) This time I benefited from seeing the
same skit from last week.

Continuity
2 There is no continuity among the scenes.

3 (1) It is more interesting to have variety. I prefer the theme to continue.

(2) It is more interesting to have different
perspectives.

236
4 (1) Some scenes were not adding to the
learning.
(2) It jumps about and are irrelevant.
5 It was constructive.

6 (1) It is related to the general theme.

(2) It is much more focussed.
8 (1) It stuck to a central theme.
(2) It did not deviate.

Participation
3 (1) It is very good to participate.
(2) It feels good to feel good enough to be
tested.
4 It should have given more time.

8 I liked the practice.

11 It helps put things into context.

Superfluousness
2 (1) It is irritating.
(2) It is too slow.
(3) It was unnecessary to drag on like that.
3 (1) When you feel you have been taught stuff
quickly and immediately, then it works.
(2) The pedding on the scene should be kept
to a minimum.
8 I liked it for the pronunciation. When they did the time, it felt like too much
time was spent on that.
10 There was a strange relief in it (the I would have eliminated (the scene with) a lot
photograph scene). I did not have to try to of photographs.
learn anything.

Humour
1 That humour is silly.

2 There were really nice humour there that

makes you laugh and remember.
3 I think it gives humour in a good way but
does not go over the top.
9 I think the humour keeps you watching.
I appreciate that.

237
Appendix 6: Example excerpts from group interviews (topics)

Excerpts are presented below according to the topics which emerged:

Key= R:Robert, D:Dale, Sh:Sharon, J:Jane, S:Sally, K:Kris, A:Anne, T:Tae

1 Materials-oriented topics

1.1 Production

PRESENTER

R: And the other thing I found, not so useful, but a bit distracting was, I found the narrator very
wooden.
D: The presenter.
R: The presenter.
T: The, ...Althaus.
R: Yes. Yes, I found that she was very wooden. Not enough expression compared to the others.
They
had a lot of life, lot of vitality, and it was much more going and actually much more fun to see
their
expression, they were very nice.

REPEATING OF SKIT

A: I just found it, I wouldn't watch that. You'd already seen that skit three times in the past. I
would've
gone by that.
T: You didn't like the drama,
A: I didn't like the fact that it was,
T: repeated
A: Yeah.
T: Three times.

EXPLANATION

J: I thought [it would be better] if the narrator would come on first and said, 'Last week we learned
the
to kudasai and de kudasai, the instruction for asking, this week we're going to learn how to ask
permission to do something.' And that'll use temo and demo. Here's Yan's skit, see if you can pick
them up. So you already know what you should be listening for and it's similar to what you learned
from last week but it's slightly twisted. Maybe some introduction like that wouldn't take more than
five seconds.
K: That's what I was saying. If we had formal introduction like that at the beginning.

MUSIC

D: One of the things I did find difficult when they were going through the last skit in the taxi was
there was background music in the last one and there wasn't in the other two that we were
watching for the last two. I found that really distracting, because I was really trying hard to listen
to the words that have been said, and the music was blurring it away.
Sh: I didn't even notice there was music. How bizarre!
R: I didn't focus on it.
D: Because I was trying exceptionally hard to listen to the words and this music kept getting in my
way.
T: In the programme when they were broken down, there was not music, and
D: when they took you through at the end, there was. 'Cause I was trying exceptionally hard to
listen, and it was almost like semi-jazz music in the background.

SUBTITLES

238
R: A series of magician scenes, which I didn't find very educational presuming this time which she
was going through ga arimasu/ ga arimasen, the words like megane was put there though I
would've liked to try it first, then see the word.
Sh: But if you're a brand new learner and you had an object, how else will you know it?
R: It's better not to have the word written initially, to give you the opportunity to try out whether
you're right or wrong.
D: I was quite happy with it.

ACTORS

R: They had a lot of life, lot of vitality, and it was much more going and actually much more fun to
see their expression, they were very nice.
T: Are you talking about everything else except the presenter?
R: Yes.
T: The actors in...
R: The actors in ,
T: And also the drama.
R: The drama, well, little skits in order to learn.

BOARD

Sh: The only thing that I kind of wondered about was, the boards with flashing lights was gone and
we got a blackboard!
D: Yeah, but I thought that was really good. 'Cause it gave you the comparison each time. It seems
to have been very logical. When they have the blue screen, it doesn't break it down as well.
Sh: I prefer the blue screen. There is something about the blackboard, it's like being seven, being
in school.
R: No. I thought it was fine. I just tried to analyse it as a teaching medium. If somebody takes
down the cardboard, the image still stays the same. It doesn't have to be done electronically.

EXERCISES

J: ...what made me question was when we had the little bubble skits, the cartoon skits, that was
part of the review at the beginning and that was fine, but I found when they said, do you know the
sentence, can you say this? I was so busy trying to think of the verb that I forgot the structure. It
threw me a bit. It could've been helpful if they said this is the verb and can you conjugate it in the
right way.
T: They didn't give you the verb?
J: No.
K: They introduced the verb one by one but
J: No, that was just for the exercise. Because when they said, 'could you please sit down?' I knew
the verb. But some of them were, like, 'could you open the door?' I couldn't remember the verb.
So, I was so busy trying to remember the verb that I forgot about the structure. So I thought it was
a little bit nearly counterproductive in some way.

CONTINUITY

T: Why did you think it was good?

R: Because it stuck to a central theme. We saw the skit, we saw the clock. Couldn't necessarily
follow all the words. But then going through clocks, telling the times, repeating it. All the time
repeating on the central theme. It was more constructive. I thought that was much more beneficial.
I should remember and hopefully be able to tell the time.
D: It didn't deviate.
R: No. It didn't go all over the place. It stuck to the central theme.

PARTICIPATION

D: I liked the part when they actually make you think, and so they pose a question to you and you
come up with an answer, because it does make you work and try to concentrate. It does help put
things in context, because if you get it wrong, they may put up the answer and it gives you better
understanding of where you put what, so I think it's very useful because it gives you feedback. And

239
on the video its always difficult, isn't it? Because its a one-way interaction. I think posing the
question and getting you to answer then giving you the answer gives you that kind of feedback.

SUPERFLUOUSNESS

Sh: The magician one didn't get to the point, it could've done much better. When you feel you've
been taught stuff and quickly and immediately, then it works. When there is not somebody running
around with a torch, you're losing so much of time when you're walking around.
D: If the padding on the scene was kept to a minimum, so you're not stretching it about, if you're
delivering what it's about. He doesn't have to be rapid, but timely. The magician scene wasn't
because he darts about, and we were waiting for something to happen, whereas here, things were
happening all the time and it was at much better pace.
Sh: No wasted time.
D: Probably because there's a lot more information there, and they feel they have to get moving on.

HUMOUR

J : And I think the first skit was a lot more cornier. This has silly humour as well but this is more
up-to-speed and I think it gives humour in a good way but does not go over the top like the first
one. The dropping of the bag and the falling over each other.

IMPACT

D: Another example of something that stands out is where they were with the cameras? on the
table? And she's picking up, Kore wa nan desu ka (What is this?) and saying camera, camera,
another camera, and she picked up a radio and, Bang! the music bursted out. Because you just
expected it to be another camera and it wasn't. And that was nice because it made you think.
Automatically, we were thinking, 'Oh, that's a radio' and trying to work out the sentence
construction. So that was good as well.
T: So, something unexpected.
D: Something unexpected. It's an impact.
T: Did it help you remember the word?
D: Yeah. In a crowd of people wearing black and if somebody wears orange, it sticks out.

VISUAL DISTRACTION

Sh: Sometimes you get distracted by the visuals as well. I think, I always used to think I'm
somebody who learned best from writing things. Until I started Ryoko's class, I realised I took it
most orally by listening. That's how it went in most. It's partly because it's quite hard in the
written,
S: Yeah.
Sh: but um, I think, to some degree, perhaps with the visuals I think actually distracted me slightly.
I think when it's just oral, then I hear. It's like it goes in almost like some mantra or something into
my head.

REALITY OF SETTING

D: ... And I thought it was nice at the end when she was walking around the studio, asking things.
R: Yes.
D: Using sono, kono. That was quite nice when she was walking around the studio.
T: Why was it nice?
D: Because it's a different setting, people are doing other things and not concentrating on what she
was doing. So, it's a more realistic environment.
R: Yeah.
Sh: You can learn better, because you're shown something, rather than just told.
D: Yeah, it just seemed much more natural. Like, she just actually found the people doing the film,
asking 'Is this yours?'

PACE

J: I thought the pacing was good. The only thing that was a little bit fast was the writing. That
was very quick. It was almost like they were trying to fill out thirty seconds.

240
T: Pacing means...
K: The speed.
J: Like the past negative and the past forms. Even though she was sitting there asking 'What is
nomimasu?' polite past, and does it four or five times, and by the end of it you're getting a little bit
bored with it and you wanted to move on, but it wasn't overly slow.
T: How does pace affect your way of looking?
J: Like I said, if it's too slow, we get bored. If it's too fast, we get overwhelmed.
K: It's important that the timing is right.

LENGTH

K: The film at the estate agent, it's interesting but it's little loose ends to me, which could be
improved.
T: Like what?
K: I found it a little bit longer, without subtitles it's long, because if you don't know exactly what
they're saying, you lose interest. It was interesting, they showed Japanese houses, well-acted, but
without subtitle, it could have been broken into sequence. Like when they went out to the estate
agent, Act 1 they should have stopped there and explained what's happened before going on to
when they went out to look at the houses, which is Act 2 and then the Act 3 when they started
moving in. So, break them into 3 different scenes, and explain what happened.

DENSITY

Sh: It was just the quantity of information seemed enormous. And it also had that mae. It said that
quite quickly. I felt like it was teaching me a different way of talking about time and it was
teaching me two verb forms and it just seemed so much.

1.2 Content

GRAMMAR

D: So, the good things were the use of positive and negative use of masu. It's always nice to know
how to say I DON'T want it. It's good to have both sides of coin. It'll be silly to learn just the
positive. It also reinforces it, the situations. Even in class, we were using more masu than the
masen. In the skit, there was only one nomimasen and that was the Kato-san doesn't drink milk.

BACKGROUND SCENES

R: I was absorbed with the home and the bath. I was intrigued. It was visually more pleasing than
the previous one, the house, and garden. I wasn't really interested in the airport.
Sh: Just seeing the house.
D: It's a bit more of a flavour.
Sh: Yeah, of Japan.
R: It's very nice to see what it looks like.

PRONUNCIATION

D: I thought the explanation of how to pronounce the characters is very good. I always found it
useful. Apart from being useful, it's entertaining as well, especially when you try. (Laughs.) It's
fun. You don't think of it otherwise, what your mouth does and what your tongue does. If you
concentrate on what your tongue does, it's much more entertaining.

CULTURE

Sh: I also liked very much the metal man.

S: Oh, yeah.
Sh: I think things like that are also stimulating because probably people who are bothering to learn
Japanese are more than happy to learn about the culture.
S/K: Un.
Sh: And so I think the more you can bring in the better. I thought also the comment about the
fireworks was very good, (K/S: Un.) because I saw the Hiroshige or something on a river and

241
there're lots of fireworks (K: S: Yeah.) and I thought this must be really traditional in Japan in the
art work, and I thought, you know, things like that I think are very interesting to know.

WRITING SYSTEM

R: The only thing I felt I wasn't learning was the hiragana. I can't see the strokes, and I know there
I got to sit down with the workbooks.
Sh: I felt that because there were so much information, the hiragana part almost felt like it was
irrelevant. It almost felt unnecessary this week. There was too much there, we don't need this, but
also because so much of it is visual and it almost seemed irrelevant.

2 Learning-oriented topics

2.1 Cognitive

NOTICING LINGUISTIC ITEMS/FEATURES

Noticing rhythm
D: I thought there was more of a rhythm to the language this time, I somehow picked it out
especially when they were doing the directions. There was more of a rhythm to the words they
were actually saying in the sentences, which was something we'd never really dealt with. There
was a definite rhythm to the sentences.

Noticing phonetic features

S: What I noticed was the ga was actually pronounced as nga.
J: I think it's just sometimes, not always.
S: But today, it was pronounced as nga and I thought before I heard it as ga. And I thought why is
that?
J: I think sometimes in general the g sound is pronounced more like nga because in migi when we
heard in the taxi, it sounded like mingi, and I don't know whether it's a regional accent but I think
it's just that sound in general.

Noticing lexical items

D: I heard the tokidoki. When they said Dekakemasu, I remember seeing it in the last video. I must
look it up. I was familiar with it, but I couldn't make out what it stood for. I was aware it's been
introduced before, but I didn't remember what it meant. That's because I haven't revised. I didn't
remember the approximation.

Noticing grammatical items

Sh: And there was another sentence that goes, kore o soko, sore o koko. And I kept thinking, it was
like this is here, and. They were going kore o koko, and sore o koko.
D: Sore o koko ni and..
Sh: Put that there, put that here. I think the one was, there put here, and here put there. But I
always thought kore was here.
T: What about that?
Sh: I don't know any more. I may be more confused than I thought I was.
D: I thought it was interesting, because I noticed the fact that the kore is followed by o and sore is
followed by o no matter where it's found in the sentence. I presume it's worth knowing when
you're applying it to something.

Noticing different uses

D: I thought it was nice to have these kids. They said Wakarimasen at the end. They didn't know
the time. Wakarimasen, I've always understood it to mean, 'I don't understand.'
Sh: Umm. That's what I thought too.
D: So, it's nice to see the use in a situation where it can mean more than just 'I don't understand',
but mean 'I don't know', not 'I don't understand'. So, it was nice. It was something I wasn't aware of
at all.
Sh: No, I wasn't either.
D: But it's quite a big thing, isn't it?
Sh: We need to use both of them.

242
D: Absolutely! (Laughs)
D: So, that was quite nice. Did you pick that up, Roger?
R: Yes. I picked up, I wasn't sure they said 'I don't understand' or 'I don't know the time.' But I
understood as they didn't know.
D: So, that's something we have been made aware of. It's strange. All the tapes are focused on
different things, but there is always something on the outside, just on the outrage of whatever is
going on it's new. and gives you a different slaunce to something that you thought you understood
already. Which is quite nice, and which is quite important, really.

DISCRIMINATING SOUNDS

Sh: I think when it's spoken, the words run into each other, so it's almost like Ina a desu ka, not
itta a desu ka. So it becomes much harder to know what was said. Because you're not used to it,
it's actually very hard to pick out what was said. You hear something completely different to what
you see.
T: Even after seeing it on the blue screen?
Sh: Yes! That's why it's so terrifying. That's exactly what happened. They showed it on the blue
screen, and then she said it, and I was listening hard and I thought, 'No way!'
R: That happens quite often.

BREAKING DOWN INTO CHUNKS

D: Then, she started talking about what Yan was saying, going through the small portions of it,
breaking it down. That was interesting, because again the speed was normal speed, and the words
were joining together, but once the breakdown has happened with the blue background, that was
helpful to identify where the sounds stand, and when the tape was played again, you could pick out
individual pieces much easier. It helped to identify the sounds. It's funny, because if someone
speaks, I might have an idea of what they're talking about, but I wouldn't understand it. But when
they actually breakdown and put them in Romaji, it becomes clearer. It's because I'm more familiar
with some of the Romaji form of the verbs, so I can identify exactly what's going on in the
construction, so it start to fit in a little bit better.

REMEMBERING

Sh: When she [the presenter] breaks down the verbs, you see them in visuals. I find that was a
superb way 'cause I can see now it's haitte, I couldn't remember what it was but in my head, H-A-
I-T-T-E, I can see it in my head. I really find that very useful, the way it goes between the skits
and the boxes with the written stuff.
T: When you saw the written stuff, you could remember?
Sh: It reinforces it. It's a really good way to reinforce, going between the two, back and forwards.

INFERENCING

Sh: I always think this kind of leads me just search for what's familiar. I can't understand certain
words and cause it's not vocabulary because it may have -te kudasai at the end, and last week we
were looking at the request, so okay this is the structure, whereas just looking at this, and noticing
it having ii desu ka at the end, even if I didn't understand the words before, I would know, Oh, this
is a request for something. And I think I look for what I consider most familiar and then I know
what the context is even though I don't understand all the words, I can guess what's going on to
some extent.

TRANSLATING

D: But I still think too much, I look for words that in Japanese aren't there but in English are.
T: For example?
D: I was converting into English, everything, (Laughs) which is probably why it takes me so long
to actually to vocalize it.
Sh: When I'm out of class if I try constructing sentences, then it's hard, because they're constructed
differently. I was aware of that even in this (programme), 'towel, show me, please', whereas in
English it will be 'Please show me the towel', so it's actually all back to front.

243
PRE-GUESSING

D: I did find myself trying to pre-guess what the verbs are gonna be or what verb forms are gonna
be.
T: In Yan's skit?
D: No, not in Yan's skit. When we were being asked what certain forms of verbs were. I was trying
to pre-guess those.

2.2 Metacognitive

IDENTIFYING PROBLEM

S: But the only problem with me, missing the last programme, the only problem I had was not
getting into the skits or drama, you can get straight back into that. It's the speed of the language.
Trying to get your ears adjusted again and concentrate. Because sometimes, you can concentrate
so hard that you lose altogether. Trying to concentrate, listen so hard that you end up just losing,
you're not taking anything in, because you're trying too hard to pick out words, you know.
J: It's the same thing I was saying.

FOCUSSING

R: I try to figure out the words that before I did not understand. So may be I can identify. If I
picked up the few words at the end, when it comes back the next time, I try to pick up the words at
the front, so I can narrow focusing, slowly to work out what is there, then it's coming to focus.
Because otherwise, it's too much, so I'll focus on what I can. Each time I focus on different
sections and put them together.
D: That's an interesting technique. I might try it the next time.
R: You got to put the pieces together. I mean, that's the way it happens. I pick up the first word, the
next time a bit at the back, then slowly it'll come together.

AVOIDING

Sh: I think I sort of start thinking about other things. I know I should be concentrating. But my
mind sort of starts wandering off.
T: Why is that?
Sh: Maybe because I know it's hard. (Laughs) Because I know that even if I listen very hard, I still
can't get it. I don't really know, but I'm aware. If you don't understand, your mind switches off. I
think there is a level up to where you sort of concentrate hard and if it seems to be swimming
away, and you don't get it, then you just sort of wander off.

2.3 Affective

MOTIVATION

T: You said earlier that despite all the difficulty, you felt it was a good programme.
R;I liked the visual scenes. That created a visual image and an attraction and reinforced why I'm
doing this? Because one day I wanna be able to actually go to these places and see if I can survive
and cope and ask questions and understand the answers everybody talks about. And that
encourages me to go on, not that I do need a lot of encouragement but it's just nice to know that it's
one of the reasons I'm doing it. I wanna be able to go to Nikko, where is this place, I don't know it.
I have to find it.

CONFIDENCE

Sh : It throws your confidence. You don't feel on top of it, it's on top of you. I remember there was
a programme on time. And that's all there was in one programme and that's what I would say as
very self-contained. There you have, you have a subject, we have it gone over and over and over,
because when it's more contained you get more examples and this is very contained. Oh, I've
learned the time today. But I do think as a beginner, it does make you feel more confident if you
can watch something or have a lesson and you feel 'Oh, look, I've learned that today and I
understand that.' Even though you know that you haven't learned a masses but what you have
learned you feel you got.

244
PRESSURE

D: Personally speaking, here, I don't feel under quite as much pressure as I do in class. In the class,
the question is directed at you, and you're expected to come back with it.
Sh: But I find this, far greater pressure than learning in class. Because if I have a teacher, if I go
'Oh, I don't understand', I know there is a person who can help me. If I feel that I've only got a
video and a tape and no teacher to explain it, that to me will be intolerable pressure. Everything
will rely on me, understanding and getting it.
D: I suppose, when you're in class, you have to move at a certain speed. You have to get on with
what everyone is doing. With the video, you come in and you learn something, there is no such
pressure from anybody else. It's not like a question and answer session.

245